The haunts of men

By Robert W. Chambers

The Project Gutenberg eBook of The haunts of men
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The haunts of men

Author: Robert W. Chambers

Release date: February 15, 2026 [eBook #77948]

Language: English

Original publication: New York, NY: Frederick A. Stokes Company, 1898

Credits: Aaron Adrignola and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HAUNTS OF MEN ***




THE HAUNTS OF MEN.

    “_How shall we seem, each to the other, when,_
      _On that glad day, immortal, we shall meet—_
      _Thou who, long since, didst pass with hastening feet—_
    _I, who still wait here, in the haunts of men?_”




                             THE HAUNTS OF MEN

                                    BY
                            ROBERT W. CHAMBERS
       _Author of “The King in Yellow,” “The Red Republic,” “A King
                 and a Few Dukes,” “Lorraine,” etc., etc._

                              [Illustration]

                                 NEW YORK
                        FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY
                                PUBLISHERS

            Copyright, 1895, by Bacheller, Johnson & Bacheller.
                Copyright, 1896, by S. S. McClure Company.
               Copyright, 1897, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.
                Copyright, 1898, by Peter Fenelon Collier.
                  Copyright, 1898, by Robert W. Chambers.
             Copyright, 1898, by Frederick A. Stokes Company.




To Elsa.


              As a Black Veil of Lace,
              Parted in sombre grace,
              Shadows a pallid face,
          So shall the Veil of Night,
                Dimly withdrawn,
          Shadow the coming Dawn.

          Changed are the ashen skies,—
                The clearer blue
          Deep mirrored in thine eyes
                Is changing too.

          If the dim Dawn be fair,
          Can its pale flames compare
          In glory to thy hair?
                What, in the jewelled skies,
                Matches the dyes
          In thine uplifted eyes!

            Out from the splendid night
            Bright as a spirit’s flight
            Thou com’st with the Light.
    And in the East the World spins, grey and old,
    And in the West wait Life and Death; behold!

        Bend down with me; behold!
              This is the World,—
        This tattered scroll unrolled,—
              This chart unfurled.
              Here at thy feet,
        The Seven Oceans part and meet.

        Trace with thy finger tips
              The round World round,
        Free as a shadow slips
              Over the ground.
              The World sleeps there
        Steeped in the shadow of thy hair.




CONTENTS.


                                PAGE

    THE GOD OF BATTLES             1

    PICKETS                       19

    AN INTERNATIONAL AFFAIR       33

    SMITH’S BATTERY               51

    AMBASSADOR EXTRAORDINARY      83

    YO ESPERO                    117

    COLLECTOR OF THE PORT        155

    THE WHISPER                  179

    THE LITTLE MISERY            195

    ENTER THE QUEEN              221

    ANOTHER GOOD MAN             261

    ENVOI                        301




THE GOD OF BATTLES.

    _Ah, who could couple thoughts of war and crime_
      _With such a blessed time?_
    _Who in the West wind’s aromatic breath,_
      _Could hear the call of Death?_

                                             TIMROD.




THE GOD OF BATTLES.

    Sovereign of the world ... these sabres hold another language
    to-day from that they held yesterday.—VATHEK.


It happened so unexpectedly, so abruptly, that she forgot to scream. A
moment before, she had glanced out of the pantry windows, dusting the
flour from her faded pink apron, and she saw the tall oats motionless
in the field and the sunlight sifting through the corn. In the heated
stillness a wasp, creeping up and down the window pane, filled the dim
house with its buzzing. She remembered that,—then she remembered hearing
the clock ticking in the darkened dining-room. It was scarcely a moment;
she bent again over her flour pan, wistful, saddened by the summer
silence, thinking of her brother; then again she raised her eyes to the
window.

It was too sudden; she did not scream. Had they dropped from the sky,
these men in blue,—these toiling, tramping, crowding creatures? The corn
was full of them, the pasture, the road; they were in the garden, they
crushed the cucumbers and the sweet-peas, their muddy trousers tore
tender tendrils from the melon vines, their great shoes, plodding across
the potato hills, harrowed the bronzed earth and levelled it to a waste
of beaten mould and green-stuff. They passed, hundreds, thousands,—she
could not tell,—and at first they neither spoke nor turned aside, but she
heard a harmony, subtile, vast as winds at sea,—a nameless murmur that
sweeps through brains of marching men,—the voiceless prophecy of battle.

Breathless, spellbound, she moved on tiptoe to the porch, one hand
pressed trembling across her lips. The field of oats shimmered a moment
before her eyes, then a blue mass swung into it and it melted away,
sheered to the earth in glimmering swathes as gilded grain falls at the
sickle’s sparkle. And the men in blue covered the earth, the world, her
world, which stretched from the orchard to Benson’s Hill.

There was something on Benson’s Hill that she had never before seen. It
looked like a brook in the sunshine; it was a column of infantry, rifles
slanting in the sun.

Somebody had been speaking to her for a minute or two, somebody below
her on the porch steps, and now she looked down and saw a boy, slim,
sunburnt, wearing gauntlets and spurs. His dusty uniform glittered with
gilt and yellow braid; he touched the vizor of his cap and fingered his
sword hilt. She looked at him listlessly, her hand still pressed to her
lips.

“Is there a well near the house?” he asked. After a moment he repeated
the question.

Men with red crosses on their sleeves came across the grass, trailing
poles and rolls of dirty canvas. She saw horses too, dusty and patient,
tied to the front gate. A soldier, with a yellow ornament on his sleeve,
stood at their heads, holding a red flag in one hand.

Something tugged gently at her apron, and, “show me the well, please,”
repeated the boy beside her.

She turned mechanically into the house; he followed, caking the
rag-carpet with his boots’ dry mud. In the woodshed she started and
turned trembling to him but he gravely motioned her on, and she went,
passing more swiftly under the trees of the orchard to the vine-covered
well-curb.

He thanked her; she pointed at the dipper and rope; but already
blue-clad, red-faced soldiers were lowering the bucket and the orchard
hummed with the buzz of the wheel.

She went back to the porch, not through the house but around it. Across
the little lawn lay crushed stalks and dying flowers; the potato patch
was a slough of muddy green.

Soldiers passed in the sunshine. She began to remember that her brother,
too, was a soldier, somewhere out in the world; he had been a soldier
for nearly a week, ever since Jim Bemis had taken him to Willow Corners
to enlist. She remembered she had cried and gone into the pantry to make
bread and cry again. She remembered that first night, how she had been
afraid to sleep in the house, how at dusk she had gone into the parlour
to be near her mother. Her mother was dead, but her picture hung in the
parlour.

Soldiers were passing, clutching their rifle butts with dirty hands,
turning toward her countless sun-dazzled eyes. The shimmer of
gun-barrels, the dancing light on turning bayonets, the flicker and
sparkle on belt and button dazed and wearied her.

Somebody said, “We’re the boys for the purty girls! Have ye no eyes for
us, lass?”

Another said, “Shut up, Mike, she’s not from the Bowery;” and, “G’wan ye
dead rabbit!” retorted the first.

A flag passed, and on it she read “New York,” and another flag passed,
dipped to her in grim salute, while the folds shook out a faded “Maine.”

She began to watch the flags; she saw a regiment plunge into the trampled
corn, but she knew it was not her brother’s because the trousers of
the men were scarlet and the caps hung to the shoulders, tasselled and
crimson.

“Maryland, Maryland, Maryland, 60th Maryland,” she repeated, but she did
not know she spoke aloud until somebody said: “It’s yonder,” and a blue
sleeve swept towards the west.

“Yonder,” she repeated, looking at the ridge, cool in the beechwoods’
shadow.

“Is it the 60th Maryland you want, Miss?” asked another.

“Silence,” said an officer, wheeling a sweating horse past the porch.

She shrank back, but turned her head toward the beechwoods. As she looked
a belt of flame encircled the forest, once, twice, again and yet again,
and through the outrushing smoke, the crash! crash! crash! of rifles
echoed and re-echoed across the valley.

All around her thousands of men burst into cheers; a deeper harmony grew
on the idle breeze—the solemn tolling of cannon. The flags, the bright
flags spread rainbow wings to the rising breeze; they were breasting the
hills everywhere. The din of the rifles, the shouting, the sudden swift
human wave, sweeping by on every side, thrilled her little heart until it
beat out the long roll with the rolling drums.

In the orchard the rattle of the bucket, the creak and whirr of the
well-wheel, never ceased. A very young officer sat on his horse, eating
an unripe apple and watching the men around the well. The horse stretched
a glossy neck toward the currant bushes, mumbling twigs and sun-curled
leaves. A hen wandered near, peering fearlessly at the soldiers.

The girl went into the kitchen, reached up for her sun-bonnet,
dangling on a peg, tied it under her chin, and walked gravely into the
orchard. The men about the well looked up as she passed. They admired
respectfully. So did the very young officer, pausing, apple half-eaten;
so perhaps did the horse, turning his large, gentle eyes as she came up.

The officer wheeled in his saddle and leaned toward her deferentially,
anticipating perhaps complaint or insult.

In Maryland “Dixie” was sung as often as “The Red, White, and Blue.”

Before she spoke she saw that it was the same officer who had asked her
about the well; she had not noticed he was so young.

“I am sorry,” he said,—and, as he spoke, he removed his cap—“I am very
sorry that we have trampled your garden. If you are loyal, the Government
will indemnify you—”

The sudden crash of a cannon somewhere among the trees drowned his voice.
Stunned, she saw him, undisturbed, gather his bridle with a deprecatory
gesture. His voice came back to her through the ringing in her ears: “We
do not mean to be careless, but we could not turn aside, and your farm is
in the line of advance.”

Her ears still rang, and she spoke, scarcely hearing her own voice: “It
is not that—I am loyal—it is only I wish to ask you where my brother’s
regiment—where the 60th Maryland is.”

“The 60th Maryland—oh—why it’s in King’s Brigade, Wolcott’s Division; I
think it’s yonder.” He pointed toward the beechwoods.

“Yonder? Where they are firing?”

Again the cannon thundered and the ground shook under her. She saw him
nod, smiling faintly. Other mounted officers rode up; some looked at
her curiously, others glanced carelessly; the attitudes of all were
respectful. She heard them arguing about the water in the well and the
length of the road to Willow Corners. They spoke of a turning movement,
of driving somebody to Whitehall Station. The musketry on the hill had
ceased; the cannon, too, were silent. Across the trampled corn a regiment
moved listlessly to the tap, tap of a drum. On the road that circled
Benson’s Hill, mounted soldiers were riding fast in the dust; several
little flags bobbed among them; metal on shoulder and stirrup flashed
through the dust, burnished by the mid-day sun.

She heard an officer say that there would be no fighting, and she
wondered, because the musketry began again, little spattering shots
among the beeches on the ridge, and behind the house drums rolled and
a sudden flurry of bugle music filled the air. Other officers rode up,
some escorted by troopers who bounced in their saddles and grasped
long-staffed flags, the butts resting in their stirrups.

She reached up and bent down an apple bough, studded with clustered green
fruit. Through the leaves she looked at the officers.

The sunshine fell in brilliant spots, dappling flag and cap and the broad
backs of horses; there was a jingle of spurs everywhere. The hum of
voices and the movement were grateful to her, for her loneliness was not
of her own seeking. In the pleasant summer air the distant gunshots grew
softer and softer; the twitter of a robin came from the ash-tree by the
gate.

Out on the road by Benson’s Hill, the cavalry were still passing, the
little flags sped along, rising and falling with the column, and the
short clear note of a trumpet echoed the robin’s call.

But around the house the last of the troops had passed; she could see
them, not yet far away, moving up among the fields toward the ridges
where the sun burned on the bronzing scrub-oak thickets. The officers,
too, were leaving the orchard, spurring on, singly or in groups, after
the disappearing columns. From the main road came a loud thudding and
pounding and clanking; a battery of artillery, the long guns slanted, the
drivers swinging their thongs—passed at a trot. After it rode soldiers in
blue and yellow, then waggons passed, ponderous grey wains covered with
canvas, and on either side clattered more mounted troopers, their drawn
sabres glittering through the heated haze.

She stood a moment, holding the apple bough, watching the yellow dust
hanging motionless in the rear of the disappearing column. When the
last wain had creaked out of sight and the last trooper had loped after
it, she turned and looked at the silent garden, trodden, withered,
desolate. She drew a long breath, the apple bough flew back, the little
green apples dancing. A bee buzzed over a trampled geranium, a robin ran
through the longer grass and stopped short, head raised. Beyond Benson’s
Hill a bugle blew faintly; distant rifle shots sounded along the ridge;
then silence crept through the sunlit meadows, across the levelled corn,
across dead stalks and stems, a silence that spread like a shadow,
nearer, nearer, over the lawn, through the orchard to the house, and
then from corner to corner, dulling the ticking of the clock, stifling
the wasp on the window, driving her before it from room to room.

On the musty hair-cloth sofa in the parlour she lay, flung face down,
hands pressed to her ears. But silence entered with her, stifling the sob
in her throat.

When she raised her head it was dusk. She heard the murmur of wind
in the trees and the chirr of crickets from the fields. She sat up,
peering fearfully into the darkness, and she heard the clock ticking in
the kitchen and rustle of vines on the porch. After a moment she rose,
treading softly, and felt along the wall until her hands rested on her
mother’s picture. Then, no longer afraid, she slipped silently across the
room, and through the hallway to the pantry.

It was nearly moonrise before she had cooked supper; when she sat down
alone at the long table, the moon, yellow, enormous, stared at her
through the window.

She sipped her tea, turned the lamp-wick a trifle lower, and ate slowly.
The little grey dusk-moths came humming in the open window and circled
around her. The porch dripped with dew; there was a scent of night in the
air.

When she had sat silent a little while dreaming over the sins of a
blameless life, there came to her, peace, so sudden, so perfect, that she
could not understand. How should she know peace? What thought of the
past might bring comfort? She could just remember her mother,—that was
all. She loved her picture in the parlour. As for her father, he had died
as he had lived, a snarling drunkard. And her brother? A lank, blue-eyed
boy, dissipated, unwholesome, already cursed with his father’s sin—what
comfort could he be to her? He had gone away to enlist; he was drunk when
he did it.

She thought of all these things, her finger tips resting on the edge of
the table. She thought too—of the soldiers passing, of the rippling crash
of rifles, the drums, the cheering, the sunlight flecking the backs of
the horses in the orchard.

There was a creak at the gate, a click of a latch, and the fall of a foot
on the moonlit porch. She half rose; she was not frightened. How she knew
who it was, God alone knows, but she looked up, timidly, understanding
who was coming, knowing who would knock, who would enter, who would
speak. And yet she had never seen him but once in her life.

All this she knew,—this child made wise in the space of time marked by
the tick of the kitchen clock; but she did not know that the memory of
his smile had given her the peace she could not understand, she did not
know this until he entered, dusty, slim, sunburnt, his yellow gauntlets
folded in his belt, his cap and sabre in his hand. Then she knew it. When
she understood this she stood up, pale, uncertain. He bowed silently and
stepped forward, fumbling with his sabre hilt. She motioned toward a
chair.

He said he had a message for the master of the house, and glanced about
vaguely, noting the single place at table and the single plate. She said
he might give the message to her.

“It is only that—if I do not inconvenience you too much—” he smiled
faintly,—“if you would allow me,—well, the truth is I am billeted here
for the night.”

She did not know what that meant and he explained.

“The master of the house is absent,” she said, thinking of her brother.

“Will he return to-night?” he asked.

She shook her head; she was thinking that she did not want him to go
away. Suddenly the thought of being alone laid hold of her with fresh
horror.

“You may stay,” she said faintly. He bowed again. She asked him if he
cared for supper, with a gesture toward the table, and when he thanked
her she took courage and told him where to hang his cap and sabre.

There was a small room between the parlour and the dining-room. She
offered it to him, and he accepted gratefully. While she was in the
kitchen, toasting more bread, she heard him go to the front door and
call. There came a clatter of hoofs, a quick word or two, and, as she
re-entered the dining-room, he met her. “My orderly,” he explained,—“he
may sleep in the stable, may he not?”

“My own bed-room is all I have here,” she said.

“Not—not the one you gave me!” he asked.

She nodded. “You may have it,—I often sleep in the parlour,—I did when my
brother was home.”

“If I had had any idea—” he burst out. She stopped him with a gesture;
but he insisted and at last he had his own way. “If I may sleep in the
parlour, I will stay,” he said, and she nodded and seated herself at the
table.

He ate a great deal; she wondered a little, but nodded again at his
excuses, and insisted that he must have more tea. She watched him; the
lamplight fell softly on his boyish head, on his faint moustache, and
bronzed hands. He ate much bread-and-butter and many eggs; he spoke
about his orderly and the horses, and presently asked for a lantern. She
brought him one; he lighted it.

When he had gone away with his lantern, she rested her white face in her
hands and looked at his empty chair. She thought of her brother, she
thought of the village people who leered askance when she was obliged to
go to the store at Willow Corners. The mention of her father’s name, of
her brother’s name in the village aroused sneers or laughter. As long
as she could remember the one great longing of her life had been to be
respected. She had seen her father fall at night in the village street,
drunk as a hog; she had seen her brother reel across the fields at
noonday. She knew that all the world knew—her world—that she was merely
one of a drunkard’s family. She never spoke to a neighbour, nor did she
answer when spoken to. She carried her curse,—and her longing,—supposing
that she was a thing apart. In the orchard at mid-day a man, a young boy,
a soldier, had spoken to her and looked at her in a way she had never
known. All at once she realised, dreaming there in the lamplight, that
she was a woman to him, like other women; a woman to be spoken to with
deference, a woman to be approached with courtesy. She had read it in
his eyes, she had heard it in his voice. It was this that brought to her
a peace as gracious, as sweet, as the eyes that had met her own in the
orchard.

He was coming back from the stable now,—she heard his spurs click across
the grass by the orchard. And now he had entered, now he was there,
sitting opposite, smiling vaguely across the table. A rush of tears
blinded her and she looked out into the night where the yellow moon
stared and stared.

She found herself in the parlour after a while, silent, listening to his
voice; and all about her was peace, born of the peace within her breast.

He told her of the war. She had never before cared, but now she cared.
He spoke of long marches, of hunger and of thirst, with a boyish laugh,
and she laughed too, not knowing how else to show her pity. He spoke of
the Land, and now, for the first time, she loved it; she knew it was also
her Land. He spoke of the flag and what it meant. In her home she had
no symbol of her country, and she told him so. He drew a penknife from
his pocket, cut a button from his collar, and handed it to her. On the
button was an eagle and stars, and she pinned it over her heart, looking
at him with innocent eyes.

She told him of her mother,—she could not tell much but she told him all
she remembered. Then, involuntarily, she told him more,—about her life,
her hopes long dead, her brother bearing his father’s name and curse.
She had not meant to do this at first; but as she spoke she had a dim
idea that he ought to know who it was that he treated with gentleness and
deference. She knew it would not change anything in him, that he would be
the same. Perhaps it was a vague hope that he might advise her,—perhaps
be sorry, she could not analyse it, but she felt the necessity of
speaking.

There is a time for all things except confession. But, to the lonely
soul, long stifled, time is chosen for confession when God sends the
opportunity.

She spoke of honour as she understood it; she spoke of dishonour as she
had known it.

When she was silent, he began to speak, and she listened breathlessly.
Ah, but she was right! The God of Battles had sent to her a messenger of
peace. Out of the smoke and flame he had come to find her and pity her.
Through him she knew she was worthy of respect, through him she learned
her womanhood, from his lips she heard the truths of youth, which are
truer than the truths of age.

He sat there in the lamplight, his gilt straps gleaming, his glittering
spurs ringing true with every movement, his bronzed young face bent to
hers. She knew he knew everything that man could know; she drank in
what he said, humbly. When he ceased speaking, she still looked into his
eyes. Their brilliancy dazzled her; the lamp spun a halo behind his head.
Wondering at his knowledge, she wondered what those things might be that
he knew and had not told. He was smiling now. She felt the power and
mystery of his eyes.

It is true that he had not told her all he knew,—although what a boy of
eighteen knows is soon told. He had not told her that her brother lay
buried in a trench in the beech-grove on the ridge, shot by court-martial
for desertion in the face of the enemy. Yet that was the very thing he
had come to tell her.

About midnight, when they had been whispering long together, he told her
that her brother was dead. He told her that death with honour wiped out
every stain, and she cried a little and blessed God,—the God of Battles,
who had purified her brother in the flames of war.

And that night, when he lay asleep on the musty hair-cloth sofa, she
crept in, white, silent, and kissed his hair.

He never knew it. In the morning he rode away.




PICKETS.




PICKETS.


“Hi, Yank!”

“Shut up!” replied Alden, wriggling to the edge of the rifle-pit. Connor
also crawled a little higher and squinted through the chinks of the pine
logs.

“Hey, Johnny!” he called across the river, “are you that clay-eatin’
Cracker with green lamps on your pilot?”

“Oh, Yank! Are yew the U. S. mewl with a C. S. A. brand on yewr
head-stall?”

“Go to hell!” replied Connor sullenly.

A jeering laugh answered him from across the river.

“He had you there, Connor,” observed Alden with faint interest.

Connor took off his blue cap and examined the bullet hole in the crown.

“C. S. A. brand on my head-stall, eh!” he repeated savagely, twirling the
cap between his dirty fingers.

“You called him a clay-eating Cracker,” observed Alden; “and you referred
to his spectacles as green lanterns on his pilot.”

“I’ll show him whose head-stall is branded,” muttered Connor, shoving
his smoky rifle through the log crack.

Alden slid down to the bottom of the shallow pit and watched him
apathetically.

The silence was intense; the muddy river, smooth as oil, swirled
noiselessly between its fringe of sycamores; not a breath of air stirred
the leaves around them. From the sun-baked bottom of the rifle-pit came
the stale smell of charred logs and smoke-soaked clothing. There was a
stench of sweat in the air and the heavy odour of balsam and pine seemed
to intensify it. Alden gasped once or twice, threw open his jacket at
the throat, and stuffed a filthy handkerchief into the crown of his cap,
arranging the ends as a shelter for his neck.

Connor lay silent, his right eye fastened upon the rifle-sight, his dusty
army shoes crossed behind him. One yellow sock had slipped down over the
worn shoe heel and laid bare a dust-begrimed ankle.

In the heated stillness Alden heard the boring of weevils in the logs
overhead. A tiny twig snapped somewhere in the forest; a fly buzzed
about his knees. Suddenly Connor’s rifle cracked; the echoes rattled and
clattered away through the woods; a thin cloud of pungent vapour slowly
drifted straight upward, shredding into filmy streamers among the tangled
branches overhead.

“Get him?” asked Alden, after a silence.

“Nope,” replied Connor. Then he addressed himself to his late target
across the river:

“Hello, Johnny!”

“Hi, Yank!”

“How close?”

“Hey?”

“How close?”

“What, sonny?”

“My shot, you fool!”

“Why, sonny!” called back the Confederate in affected surprise, “was yew
a shootin’ at me?”

Bang! went Connor’s rifle again. A derisive cat-call answered him, and he
turned furiously to Alden.

“Oh, let up,” said the young fellow; “it’s too hot for that.”

Connor was speechless with rage, and he hastily jammed another cartridge
into his long, hot rifle, while Alden roused himself, brushed away a
persistent fly, and crept up to the edge of the pit again.

“Hello, Johnny!” he shouted.

“That you, sonny?” replied the Confederate.

“Yes. Say, Johnny, shall we call it square until four o’clock?”

“What time is it?” replied the cautious Confederate; “all our expensive
gold watches is bein’ repaired at Chickamauga.”

At this taunt, Connor showed his teeth, but Alden laid one hand on his
arm and sang out: “It’s two o’clock, Richmond time; Sherman has just
telegraphed us from your State-house.”

“Wa-al, in that case this crool war is over,” replied the Confederate
sharpshooter; “we’ll be easy on old Sherman.”

“See here!” cried Alden; “is it a truce until four o’clock?”

“All right! Your word, Yank!”

“You have it!”

“Done!” said the Confederate, coolly rising to his feet and strolling
down to the river bank, both hands in his pockets.

Alden and Connor crawled out of their ill-smelling dust wallow, leaving
their rifles behind them.

“Whew! It’s hot, Johnny,” said Alden pleasantly. He pulled out a stained
pipe, blew into the stem, polished the bowl with his sleeve, and sucked
wistfully at the end. Then he went and sat down beside Connor who had
improvised a fishing pole from his ramrod, a bit of string, and a rusty
hook.

The Confederate rifleman also sat down on his side of the stream, puffing
luxuriously on a fragrant corn-cob pipe.

Presently the Confederate soldier raised his head and looked across at
Alden.

“What’s yewr name, sonny?” he asked.

“Alden,” replied the young fellow briefly.

“Mine’s Craig,” observed the Confederate; “what’s yewr regiment?”

“Two hundred sixtieth New York; what’s yours, Mr. Craig?”

“Ninety-third Maryland, _Mister_ Alden.”

“Quit that throwin’ sticks in the water!” growled Connor; “how do you
s’pose I’m goin’ to catch anythin’?”

Alden tossed his stick back into the brush-heap and laughed.

“How’s your tobacco, Craig?” he called out.

“Bully! How’s yewr coffee ’n ’tack, Alden?”

“First-rate!” replied the youth.

After a silence he said: “Is it a go?”

“You bet,” said Craig, fumbling in his pockets. He produced a heavy twist
of Virginia tobacco, laid it on a log, hacked off about three inches with
his sheath knife, and folded it up in a big green sycamore leaf. This
again he rolled into a corn-husk, weighted with a pebble, then stepping
back, he hurled it into the air, saying: “Deal squar, Yank!”

The tobacco fell at Alden’s feet. He picked it up, measured it carefully
with his clasp-knife, and called out: “Three and three-quarters, Craig.
What do you want, hard-tack or coffee?”

“’Tack,” replied Craig: “don’t stint!”

Alden laid out two biscuits. As he was about to hack a quarter from the
third he happened to glance over the creek at his enemy. There was no
mistaking the expression in his face. Starvation was stamped on every
feature.

When Craig caught Alden’s eye, he spat with elaborate care, whistled a
bar of the “Bonny Blue Flag,” and pretended to yawn.

Alden hesitated, glanced at Connor, then placed three whole biscuits in
the corn-husk, added a pinch of coffee, and tossed the parcel over to
Craig.

That Craig longed to fling himself upon the food and devour it was
plain to Alden, who was watching his face. But he didn’t; he strolled
leisurely down the bank, picked up the parcel, weighed it critically
before opening it, and finally sat down to examine the contents. When
he saw that the third cracker was whole, and that a pinch of coffee had
been added, he paused in his examination and remained motionless on the
bank, head bent. Presently he looked up and asked Alden if he had made a
mistake. The young fellow shook his head and drew a long puff of smoke
from his pipe, watching it curl out of his nose with interest.

“Then I’m obliged to yew, Alden,” said Craig; “’low, I’ll eat a snack to
see it ain’t pizened.”

He filled his lean jaws with the dry biscuit, then scooped up a tin-cup
full of water from the muddy river and set the rest of the cracker to
soak.

“Good?” queried Alden.

“Fair,” drawled Craig, bolting an unchewed segment and choking a little.
“How’s the twist?”

“Fine,” said Alden; “tastes like stable-sweepings.”

They smiled at each other across the stream.

“Sa-a-y,” drawled Craig with his mouth full, “when yew’re out of twist,
jest yew sing out, sonny.”

“All right,” replied Alden. He stretched back in the shadow of a sycamore
and watched Craig with pleasant eyes.

Presently Connor had a bite and jerked his line into the air.

“Look yere,” said Craig, “that ain’t no way foh to ketch ‘red-horse.’
Yew want a ca’tridge on foh a sinker, sonny.”

“What’s that?” inquired Connor suspiciously.

“Put on a sinker.”

“Go on, Connor,” said Alden.

Connor saw him smoking and sniffed anxiously. Alden tossed him the twist,
telling him to fill his pipe.

Presently Connor found a small pebble and improvised a sinker. He swung
his line again into the muddy current with a mechanical sidelong glance
to see what Craig was doing, and settled down again on his haunches,
smoking and grunting.

“Enny news, Alden?” queried Craig after a silence.

“Nothing much—except that Richmond has fallen,” grinned Alden.

“Quit foolin’,” urged the Southerner; “ain’t thar no news?”

“No. Some of our men down at Long Pond got sick eating catfish. They
caught them in the pond. It appears you Johnnys used the pond as a
cemetery, and our men got sick eating the fish.”

“That so?” grinned Craig; “too bad. Lots of yewr men was in Long Pond,
too, I reckon.”

In the silence that followed, two rifle shots sounded faint and dull from
the distant forest.

“’Nother great Union victory,” drawled Craig. “Extry! extry! Richmond is
took!”

Alden laughed and puffed at his pipe.

“We licked the boots off of the 30th Texas last Monday,” he said.

“Sho!” exclaimed Craig. “What did you go a lickin’ their boots
for?—blackin’?”

“Oh, shut up!” said Connor from the bank, “I can’t ketch no fish if you
two fools don’t quit jawin’.”

The sun was dipping below the pine-clad ridge, flooding river and wood
with a fierce radiance. The spruce needles glittered, edged with gold;
every broad green leaf wore a heart of gilded splendour, and the muddy
waters of the river rolled onward like a flood of precious metal, heavy,
burnished, noiseless.

From a balsam bough a thrush uttered three timid notes; a great
gauzy-winged grasshopper drifted blindly into a clump of sun-scorched
weeds, click! click! cr-r-r-r!

“Purty, ain’t it,” said Craig, looking at the thrush. Then he swallowed
the last morsel of muddy hard-tack, wiped his beard on his cuff, hitched
up his trousers, took off his green glasses, and rubbed his eyes.

“A he-catbird sings purtier though,” he said with a yawn.

Alden drew out his watch, puffed once or twice, and stood up, stretching
his arms in the air.

“It’s four o’clock,” he began, but was cut short by a shout from Connor.

“Gee-whiz!” he yelled, “what have I got on this here pole!”

The ramrod was bending, the line swaying heavily in the current.

“It’s four o’clock, Connor,” said Alden, keeping a wary eye on Craig.

“That’s all right!” called Craig; “the time’s extended till yewr friend
lands that there fish!”

“Pulls like a porpoise,” grunted Connor, “damn it! I bet it busts my
ramrod!”

“Does it pull?” grinned Craig.

“Yes,—a dead weight!”

“Don’t it jerk kinder this way an’ that,” asked Craig, much interested.

“Naw,” said Connor, “the bloody thing jest pulls steady.”

“Then it ain’t no ‘red-horse,’ it’s a catfish!”

“Huh!” sneered Connor,—“don’t I know a catfish? This ain’t no catfish,
lemme tell yer!”

“Then it’s a log,” laughed Alden.

“By gum! here it comes,” panted Connor; “here, Alden, jest you ketch it
with my knife,—hook the blade, blame ye!”

Alden cautiously descended the red bank of mud, holding on to roots and
branches, and bent over the water. He hooked the big-bladed clasp-knife
like a scythe, set the spring, and leaned out over the water.

“Now!” muttered Connor.

An oily circle appeared upon the surface of the turbid water,—another and
another. A few bubbles rose and floated upon the tide.

Then something black appeared just beneath the bubbles and Alden hooked
it with his knife and dragged it shoreward.

It was the sleeve of a man’s coat.

Connor dropped his ramrod and gaped at the thing: Alden would have loosed
it, but the knife-blade was tangled in the sleeve.

He turned a sick face up to Connor.

“Pull it in,” said the older man,—“here, give it to me, lad—”

When at last the silent visitor lay upon the bank, they saw it was the
body of a Union cavalryman. Alden stared at the dead face, fascinated;
Connor mechanically counted the yellow chevrons upon the blue sleeve, now
soaked black. The muddy water ran over the baked soil, spreading out in
dust-covered pools; the spurred boots trickled slime. After a while both
men turned their heads and looked at Craig. The Southerner stood silent
and grave, his battered cap in his hand. They eyed each other quietly for
a moment, then, with a vague gesture, the Southerner walked back into his
pit and presently reappeared, trailing his rifle.

Connor had already begun to dig with his bayonet, but he glanced up at
the rifle in Craig’s hands. Then he looked suspiciously into the eyes of
the Southerner. Presently he bent his head again and continued digging.

It was sunset before he and Alden finished the shallow grave, Craig
watching them in silence, his rifle between his knees. When they were
ready they rolled the body into the hole and stood up.

Craig also rose, raising his rifle to a “present.” He held it there
while the two Union soldiers shovelled the earth into the grave. Alden
went back and lifted the two rifles from the pit, handed Connor his, and
waited.

“Ready!” growled Connor, “aim!”

Alden’s rifle came to his shoulder. Craig also raised his rifle.

“Fire!”

Three times the three shots rang out in the wilderness, over the unknown
grave. After a moment or two Alden nodded good night to Craig across the
river and walked slowly toward his rifle-pit. Connor shambled after him.
As he turned to lower himself into the pit he called across the river;
“Good night, Craig!”

“Good night, Connor,” said Craig.




AN INTERNATIONAL AFFAIR.




AN INTERNATIONAL AFFAIR.

    “... Brown-bear clam’ de ole fence rail,
      Rabbit holler; ‘Whar yoh tail?...’”

                                _Banjo Song._


I.

When the gunboats entered Sandy River, Cleland’s regiment was ordered
to garrison and reconstruct the forts at the Landing, evacuated by the
Confederate troops as soon as the gunboats crossed the bar.

The gunboats tossed a few shells after the leisurely retreating
Confederates, then dropped anchor below the Landing, and waited for
something to turn up. A week later they steamed out of the river,
promptly stuck on the bar, churned and thrashed and whistled and
signalled, and finally slid out into blue water where a blockade runner
tempted them into a chase that contributed to the amusement of the
Southern Confederacy.

By Thanksgiving time, Cleland’s regiment had finished the forts at Sandy
Landing. Cleland did it because he was told to, not because either forts
or town were of the slightest military value to anybody. The Landing
itself was a skunk-haunted village, utterly unimportant as supply depot,
strategical pivot, or a menace to navigation. It was a key to nothing;
its single railway led nowhere, its whisky was illegal, illimitable, and
atrocious.

Cleland’s report embodied all of this. He was ordered to hold his ground,
establish semaphores, and plant torpedoes. So he built his semaphores as
directed, planted torpedoes, and reported. Twenty-four hours later orders
came to go into winter-quarters. Then he was notified that he was to be
reinforced, so he built barracks for two more regiments, as directed, and
wondered what on earth was coming. Nothing came except the two regiments;
one arrived on the first of December, by rail,—an Irish regiment;—the
other turned up a week later in two cattle trains, band playing madly
from the caboose. It was a German regiment full of strange oaths—and
aromas.

Now Cleland was enlightened; he understood that the Landing was to be
used as a species of cage for these two foreign regiments, raised, Heaven
knows where, and destined to prove a nuisance to any army that harboured
them. The Irish possessed an appalling record of pillage, bravery, and
insubordination. The German regiment, raised “to march mit Siegel,” had
an unbroken record of flight to its discredit. It had run at Grey’s
Ford, at Crystal Hill, at Yellow Bank, and at Cypress-Court-House. It
fled cheerfully, morning, noon and night; its band stampeded naively and
naturally; it always followed its band, adored by all; and the regiment
bore no rancour when scourged in general orders. Fallbach was its
colonel,—known to the sarcastic and uninstructed as Fallback,—a rosy,
short-winded, peaceful Teuton, who ran with his regiment every time, and
always accepted censure with jocular resignation.

“Poys will pe poys, ain’t it?” he would say with a shrug; “Der band iss
a fine band alretty. Dot trombone iss timid, und der poys dey follow der
trombone.”

When Cleland understood that the authorities had rid themselves of the
two regiments by interring them at Sandy Landing, he wrote a respectful
protest, was snubbed and ordered to begin housekeeping for the winter,
which meant that his regiment was now on police duty, stationed at the
Landing to keep the peace between the Germans and their Irish neighbours.

Trouble began promptly; Bannon, colonel of the 1st Irish, met Fallbach of
the 1st Jägers, and mispronounced his name with an emphasis unmistakable.
An hour later the two regiments knew the war was on and made preparations
accordingly. Hogan of the 10th company, crossing the street, hustled
Franz Bummel of the Jägers and called him a “dootch puddy-fud!”

Quinn, listening to the Jägers’ band concert that afternoon, whistled
“Doolan’s Wake,” and imitated Fritz Klein’s piccolo, aided and abetted by
Phelan and McCue. That night there were three scuffles and a fight, and
the provost-marshal had his work cut out for him.

Little by little the two regiments were installed in distant sections of
the town. Cleland dealt justice untempered with mercy, and the rival
regiments understood that their warfare would have to be carried on by
stealth.

When Phelan, Quinn, Hogan, and McCue were released from the guard-house,
they rejoiced with their comrades of the 10th company, and prepared
future calamity for the Jägers. But Fate was against them. Their
regimental fetish, a strong young goat, disappeared, and that night the
Jägers were reported to have revelled in a strangely suggestive stew.

A day or two later, Quinn, fishing for suckers in the Sandy River, was
assaulted by three Jägers, his fishpole and three fish confiscated, and
he himself ducked amid grunts of universal satisfaction.

The fury of the 10th company passed all bounds when Quinn was relegated
to the guard-house for conduct unbecoming a soldier; but the Teutons
never strayed from their barracks except in force, and, as night leave
was forbidden both regiments, the 10th company hesitated to inaugurate
riot by daylight.

Quinn, squatting in the guard-house, found plenty of leisure to hatch
revenge. He did not waste thought on mere individual schemes for assault
and battery; he meditated a master stroke, a blow at the entire regiment
calculated to tear every Teuton bosom. The two objects most cherished
by the Jägers were their cat and a disreputable negro who cooked
for the colonel. How to combine damage to these centres of Teutonic
affection occupied Quinn’s waking hours. To kidnap the cat; that was
not enough,—the Teutons must be beguiled into eating their cat—and
liking it too. How? Quinn sucked at an empty pipe and brooded. Bribe the
negro Cassius, first to kidnap the cat, then to cook it? Quinn writhed
maliciously at the prospect; he hated Tom, the black and white cat who
sang every night on the Jägers’ barrack roof—sang to each individual star
in the firmament to the indignation of every Irishman in Sandy Landing.

When Quinn emerged from the guard-house he took council with Phelan
and McCue; and that evening Hogan was despatched to tempt Cassius with
promises and a little cash.

The affair was easier than Hogan had dared hope; Cassius took the cash
and promised to betray, and Hogan, lips compressed, to stifle all outward
mirthful symptoms, went back to the barracks where Quinn, Phelan, and
McCue sat waiting in pessimistic silence.

“He’ll not kill the cat,” said Hogan, “he’ll fetch ut in a bag to the
shanty foreninst the hill,—d’ye mind the hut, McCue?”

“I do,” said McCue impressively.

“Thin be aisy,” continued Hogan; “we’ll skin ut an’ co-ook ut an’ the
naygur can take the stew to thot Dootch runaway sodger, Fallback, bad
cess to him an’ his! Pass th’ potheen, McCue.”

“Sure there’s not stew in wan cat for all!” objected Phelan.

“There is! There is,” said Quinn; “there’s cats in town to be had for
the askin’, an’ nary a Dootchman will starve! Usha! but they’ll be crazy,
th’ omadhouns!”

“’Twill choke them,” said Phelan.

“Did they choke wid the goat they shtole?” demanded McCue angrily.

“I met Bummel an’ Klein,” continued Quinn: “‘Sure,’ I sez, ‘’tis
dhirty thricks ye play on the Irish.’ ‘Phwat’s that?’ sez Klein. ‘Ye
ate our goat,’ sez I. Wid that they grinned an’ me phist hurrt wid the
timptayshun of Bummel’s nose.”

“‘Sure,’ sez I, ‘’tis frinds we should be!’ ‘Sorra th’ day!’ sez Klein;
‘Phwy not?’ sez I. ‘Ye hate us an’ bate us,’ sez Klein; ‘I’ll not thrust
ye, Mike Quinn.’ ‘Take me hand,’ sez I, extindin’ me fingers; ‘wan touch
of nature, me lad! ’Tis a crool war entirely, an’ it’s frinds we’ll be,
an’ no favor!’ ‘Prove ut,’ sez he. ‘I wull,’ sez I, ‘an’ be th’ same
token ’tis huntin’ we go this day week, so look fur a Christmas dinner to
shame the Pope’s cook.’ ‘A dinner,’ sez he, ‘wid th’ town betchune us!’
‘Ye’ll dine wid us, yet,’ sez I. ‘An’ how,’ sez he, a lickin’ the chops
av him. ‘Whin ye dine wid the Irish ye should have a long spoon,’ sez I,
laughin’ friendly like. ‘We’ll sind ye a shtew, me b’y, if God sinds us
the rabbits.’ Thin,” continued Quinn, “we parrted genteel; an’ they’ll
hear we have lave to hunt on Christmas day—musha, bad luck to th’ Dootch
scuts!—’tis cats they’ll be eatin’ this blessed hour come Christmas, an’
may the howly saints sind them the black cramp of Drumgoole!”


II.

Christmas eve, while Hogan and Phelan lay slumbering, and Quinn and McCue
walked their rounds, gloating over revenge, Cassius the disreputable sat
in the kitchen of the Jäger barracks counting the advanced payment of
cash received from Hogan, and leering at the black and white tom-cat who
dozed peacefully by the dying fire.

“Pore ole Tom,” muttered Cassius guiltily, “hit’s gwinter ’sprise
dishyere kitty. ’Spec ole Tom gwinter git riled.”

The cat opened its yellow eyes.

“Gwinter ’sprise ole Tom,” repeated Cassius, compassionately pursing up
his lips.

The cat began to purr.

“Pore ole Tom,” sighed the darkey, tremulous with remorse.

The cat rose and began to march around, purring and hoisting an
interrogative tail.

Cassius continued to bemoan Tom’s fate and recount the money until he had
hardened his heart sufficiently. Finally he pocketed the coins, wiped
his eyes, and approached the cat with seductive caution. Tom permitted
caresses, courted further endearments, and suffered himself to be seized
and dropped into a potato sack. But, once imprisoned, he scrambled and
squalled and clawed until Cassius, unable to bear the sight and sound of
Thomas’s distress, deposited the sack in the pantry and fled from the
barracks to the street.

Guilt weighed heavily on the darkey’s soul; he shuffled along, battling
with conscience, trying to think of some compromise to save the cat and
his money at the same time. Moonlight flooded hill and valley; he heard
the sentries calling from post to post, the stir of the horses in the
artillery stables across the square, the creaking of leafless branches
overhead. He went around to the chicken coop; he often went there to
enjoy the thrill of a temptation that he dared not succumb to, also to
keep stray cats from doing murder on their own account. For, though he
dared not steal a single chicken, he could at least have the bitter
pleasure of foiling the feline marauders of Sandy Landing. This he was
accustomed to do with a tin box, placed on its side, a trip-stick, a
string, and a bit of bone for bait. Cat after cat he had trapped and
committed to the depths of Sandy River, highly commended by his colonel
and the rank and file of the Jägers. Now, as he stepped softly around the
corner, his eyes fell on a black and white object, stealing toward the
window where the long tin box stood temptingly baited. The next instant
the trip-stick clicked, the weighted box-lid fell and snapped, and
Cassius seized the box with a chuckle of triumph.

“Cat! Cat!” he repeated, addressing the frantic inmate of the box,
“doan’ yoh count yoh chickens fore dey’s hatched!—”

Cassius stopped short, pulsating with a new idea. Why sacrifice Tom when
here was a victim ready at hand, doubtless provided by Providence in the
nick of time to save a poor darkey from treachery? And it was a kind of
treachery that even Cassius found uncongenial.

“Pit-a-pat! Pit-a-pat!” mocked Cassius derisively listening to the
manœuvres of the imprisoned victim; “Stop dat scratchin’ on de box! He!
He! He! I’se gwineter let ole Tom outen de bag,—pore ole Tom! Dishyere
nigger ain’t no Judas! Lan’s sakes!—dat ole cat smell kinder funny!”

He wrinkled his nose, sniffed, turned a pair of startled eyes on the big
box under his arm, then a sickly smile of intelligence spread over his
face and he placed the box gently on the ground.

“Had mah s’picions ’bout dat black an’ white kitty-cat,” he muttered.

The animal inside scratched and writhed and scrambled.

“Lan’s sake!” chuckled Cassius, grinning from ear to ear, “’spec dat ole
pole-cat gwine twiss he tail off’n ’bout two-free minutes! Yah! yah!—he!
he! yiah—ho!”

And, as he entered the servant’s quarters he smote his knees and shook
his head, and laughed and laughed and laughed.

About midnight he took his banjo from the nail, thumbed it, and began to
croon to himself:

    Bob-cat he caynt wag he tail—
    Ain got no tail foh to wag!
    Brown-bear clam’ de ole fence rail,
    Rabbit holler; “Whar yoh tail?”
    Bob-cat larf like he gwinter bus’;
    Pole-cat stop for to see de fuss,
    De bob-cat scoot, de bear turn pale,
    An’ de rabbit he skip froo de ole fence rail.

    “Ef yoh wanter see a tail,” sez de pole-cat; “see!
    Mah tail’s long ’nuff foh mah folks an’ me!”


III.

About three o’clock on Christmas afternoon, Hogan’s rifle exploded
prematurely and killed a rabbit. The intense astonishment of McCue, Quinn
and Phelan nerved Hogan for more glory, and he fired at every tuft of
hill-weed until his cartridges were gone, and his temper too.

“Bad cess to me goon!” he shouted, “’tis twisted it do be, an’ I’ll thank
ye for th’ loan av yere piece, McCue.”

“G’wan,” said McCue, “’till I show ye a thrick!”—and he blazed away at
a rapidly vanishing cotton-tail and missed. Occasionally, firing by
volleys, they scored a rabbit to four rifles, and, at sunset, McCue
spread out a dozen or so cotton-tails on the newly fallen snow before the
door of the hill shanty. Phelan wiped his brow with the back of his fist.

“Phwere’s th’ naygur?” he demanded.

Hogan looked at his watch and began to swear, just as Cassius appeared
over the hilltop, a tin box under his arm, and on his face a smile of
confidence.

“Have ye th’ ould Tom!” demanded Quinn, as Cassius shuffled up and,
depositing the tin box on the doorstep, looked cheerfully around.

“Evenin’, gemmen, evenin’,” said Cassius, licking his lips and leaning
down to pinch the fat rabbits lying in a row; “Kinder cold dishyere
Chris’mus, gemmen. ’Spec we gwinter ’sperience moh snow——”

“Have ye the cat?” repeated Quinn sternly.

“’Cose I has,” said Cassius indignantly, “an’ I’se come foh de cash——”

“Phwat’s that!” snarled Hogan.

“Hould a bit!” interposed Quinn; “is the tom in the box now?”

“’Cose he is,” repeated Cassius; “yaas, sah, dasser mighty fine kitty,
dat is! Hit ain’t no or’nary cat, hit ain’t,—no sah. Dasser pole-cat,
sah, dat is!”

“’Tis a Dootch cat!” said Phelan.

“Sure Poles is Dootch, too,” observed McCue; “Phwat are ye waitin’ for I
dunno?” he added, scowling at the darkey.

“I’se lingerin’ foh mah cash,” said Cassius.

“G’wan!” said Phelan briefly.

Cassius turned an injured face from one to the other. There was a hostile
silence. Phelan produced a flour sack and threw the rabbits into it, one
by one.

“’Scuse me, gemmen,” began Cassius,—when an exclamation from Quinn
silenced him and drew the attention of all to a black and white object
advancing across the snow toward the shanty.

“Lan’s sake!” muttered Cassius, “pole-cat in de box gwineter draw all de
pole-cats in dishyere county!”

“’Tis a rabbit!” said McCue, seizing his gun.

“It’s a cat!” said Hogan, “d’yez mind th’ tail of ut!”

“Dat ain’t no cat,” said Cassius contemptuously, “dasser skunk.”

“Skoonk is it? An phwat’s a skoonk, ye black mutt?” demanded McCue.
At the same instant Phelan fired and missed; Quinn, paralysed with
buck-fever, clutched his rifle, mouth agape, while Hogan, in an access
of excitement, began shouting and kicking the darkey from snowdrift to
snowdrift.

“Now will ye grin!” he yelled; “G’wan home ye omadhoun!—”

“Leggo mah wool!” retorted the darkey, and rose from the snow with sullen
alacrity: “Wha’ foh yoh yank mah kinks?”

“Faith then, fur luck an’ bad luck,” said Hogan and followed McCue into
the deserted shanty.

A moment later, Quinn and Phelan came back after an eager but fortunately
fruitless quest for the game, and McCue and Hogan issued from the shanty,
bearing the tin box, ready to return to the barracks.

“Me heavy hand on th’ naygur!” growled McCue: “he’s gone, where?—I dunno,
but he’ll carry the bag o’ rabbits or me name’s not McCue! Call him,
Hogan.”

“Come out, ye bat-o’-th’-bog, ye! Where are ye now!—the Red Witch o’
Drumgoole follow ye?” shouted Hogan, tramping around the shanty and
poking under the steps.

“Lave th’ black scut,” said McCue with dignity, “I’ll carry the sack.
Have ye th’ sack?” he added, turning to Phelan.

“I have not,” said Phelan, “’twas there foreninst the shanty.”

“Now the red itch o’ Drumgoole on him!” shouted McCue. “Usha, musha, he’s
gone wid the sack, an’ divil a bit or a sup av a shtew ye’ll eat the
night! Sorra the rabbit he’s left!—me heavy hand on him an’ his!—may the
saints sind him sorrow this blessed night!”

“We have th’ ould tom in th’ box,” said Quinn, with a significant
flourish of his rifle.

“There’s no luck in it—Care killed a cat, an’ worrit the kittens.
Begorra!—I’ll kill no cat at all, at all!” replied McCue superstitiously.

“May the Dootch robbers choke whin they sup this night!” shouted Phelan;
“Wirra the day I set eye on the naygur an’ his Dootch whippets!”

“They’ll have no luck, mark that!—McCue!” said Hogan: “We’ve their Tom in
a box an’ they’ll have no luck!”

They gathered up their rifles in silence; McCue carried the box; one
by one they filed down the darkening hillside toward the village where
already a lantern or two glimmered along the stockade and the bugles were
sounding the evening call.

When the sportsmen reached the barracks, and it became known that
the Jägers’ tom-cat had been captured, the regiment went wild with
enthusiasm. It was decided not to open the box at once, because the cat
might hastily migrate toward the familiar barracks of the Jägers; but
Quinn, the prime mover in the capture of Thomas, was selected a delegate
of one to present the box to Colonel Bannon as a surprise and a Christmas
gift from the whole regiment.

So, that night, the regiment ate their Christmas dinner in eager
anticipation, and their hilarity was scarcely marred by Hogan’s report
that the Jägers’ barracks resounded with a joyous din of feasting and
song.

“May th’ banshee worrit thim! Let them be wid their futther—an’—mutther!
May the red banshee sup with them in hell!” said Quinn as he rose in
obedience to the orderly who said the Colonel would receive him.

He took the tin box gingerly, for the animal inside was very lively, and
he followed the orderly to the door of the messroom in the officer’s
quarters.

Here the orderly left him a moment but returned directly and whispered:

“The colonel knows it’s the Dootch cat ye have,—but ye’ll say ye bought
it. Sure he’s a dacent man, is Colonel Bannon, an’ no love lost betwixt
him an’ Fallback. Are ye ready now?”

“Yis,” said Quinn firmly, forage-cap in one hand, box in the other: “is
the rigiment outside on the parade?”

“It is, an’ ready to cheer.”

“Then in I go,” said Quinn.

The colonel sat at the head of the table, flanked by his staff and
line officers. His face, a little red with Christmas cheer, was
gravely composed for the occasion. His officers, to a man, beamed with
anticipation.

“Quinn,” said the Colonel.

“Sorr,” said Quinn, standing at attention.

“This is a very pleasant occasion,” said the Colonel, “and I am gratified
that my men have remembered their colonel upon this blessed day. I am
told you have a surprise for me, Quinn.”

“Yis sorr,—a cat, sorr.”

“A cat!” said the Colonel in affected surprise.

“We’ve lost our goat, sorr, but we’ll conshole our sorrow wid a cat,
sorr—Colonel Bannon’s cat if you plaze, sorr.”

The Colonel’s eyes twinkled.

“’Tis a dacent kitty, sorr,” said Quinn, undoing the rope that held the
lid; “a Dootch Kitty they do say from Poland, sorr, where we sint for a
dozen an’ this is the pick o’ them.”

The Colonel suppressed a smile; the officers gurgled.

“I have the spachless honor, sorr,” said Quinn, placing the box on
the table before the Colonel,—“I have the unmintionable deloight in
presinting to our beloved Colonel in the name av his beloved rigiment,
this illegant kitty!”

And he took off the lid.

There was a silence. Suddenly a long slender black and white creature
sprang from the box to the table, flourishing a beautiful bushy tail;
there came a yell, a frightful stampede, a crash of glass, a piteous
shriek from the Colonel under the sofa: “Quinn! Quinn! Ye murtherin’
scut! ’Tis a skoonk! Usha, but I’ll have yer life fur this night’s work!”

And Quinn, taking his nose firmly in both hands, pranced away like one
demented—fled for his life through the falling snow of that blessed
Christmas night.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the barracks of the Jägers was song and jest and Christmas
cheer:—shouting and feasting and heart-friendships, and the intermittent
din of trombones.

Cassius, feeding to repletion in the kitchen with a bowl of rabbit stew
between his knees, paused to hold his aching sides because it hurt him to
laugh when he ate. Beside him on the floor, Thomas licked his whiskers,
and yawned and stared into the dying fire.




SMITH’S BATTERY.

    _A new warre e’re while arose_—

                         LOVELACE.




SMITH’S BATTERY.

    Impotent Pieces of the Game He plays
    Upon this Checker-board of Nights and Days;
    Hither and thither moves, and checks, and slays,
    And one by one back in the Closet lays.

                                         FITZGERALD.


On the evening of the 15th the cavalry left by moonlight, riding along
the railroad toward Slow-River-Junction. The bulk of the infantry
followed two days later, leaving behind them “The Dead Rabbits,”—a New
York regiment,—a squad of cavalry, and Smith’s four-gun battery, to
garrison a hamlet inhabited principally by mosquitoes.

The hamlet of Slow-River contained a red brick church, some houses, a
water-tank, and a race-track. The “Dead Rabbits” established their warren
in the race-track sheds, the cavalry guarded the railway and water-tank,
and Smith’s battery decorated the graveyard around the red brick church.

The inhabitants of Slow-River, barring the mosquitoes, had mostly
disappeared toward Dixie before the arrival of Wilson’s division. When
Wilson moved on toward the Junction, leaving behind him the “Dead
Rabbits,”—and Smith’s Battery to take care of them—the non-combatant
population of Slow-River numbered two,—not including an Ethiopian of no
account.

Smith, of Smith’s Battery, had constituted himself an inquisition of one.
The Reverend Laomi Smull, pastor of the brick church, took the oath of
allegiance and smacked the Book with moist thick lips. Mrs. Ashley, the
remaining inhabitant of Slow-River, widow of a Union officer killed in
the early days of the war, took the oath earnestly, then told Smith who
she was and received his apologies with sensitive reserve.

“I wished to take the oath,” she said: “I have not had my country brought
so near for many months.”

The Reverend Laomi Smull, clasped his soft fingers together and surveyed
the firmament while Mrs. Ashley brushed the tears from her blue eyes.
When she thanked Smith for the privilege of publicly acknowledging her
country, the Reverend Laomi nodded and closed his small eyes as though in
ecstatic contemplation of a soul regenerated.

“Where’s the nigger?” inquired Smith when Mrs. Ashley had gone back to
her cottage below the church.

“Do you refer to our unfortunate coloured brother?” suggested the
reverend gentleman.

“Oh yes—of course,” said Smith, fidgeting with his sabre.

“Abiatha is angling from the bridge,” said Smull wagging his double chin
till his collar creaked.

“What is he fishing for,” inquired Smith, who was an angler.

“Fish,” said the Reverend Laomi, and entered his church with more agility
than his fat bulk appeared to warrant.

At the door he turned to cast one last sly glance at the firmament.

Smith, distrustful, and of the earth earthy, walked back to the
graveyard, lifting his sabre to prevent the clanking of the scabbard on
fallen grave-stones.

“Look out for that pastor,” he said to Steele: “if I know a copperhead
from a copper kettle he’s one with double fangs.”

“You think he may play tricks?” asked Steele, toasting a rasher of bacon
on the coals before his feet.

“Yes, I do. He’ll get no passes from me, I can tell you. I’m going up
into the church tower. Is there a bell there?”

“A cracked one,” said Steele.

“I’ll take the clapper out,” observed Smith. He accepted a bit of bacon
from Steele, laid it on a morsel of hard-tack, munched silently for a few
minutes, then washed his breakfast down with a tin of coffee, returned
Steele’s salute, and entered the church through the vestry. Climbing the
belfry ladder on tiptoe, cap in hand, he could not prevent the ladder
from creaking. So, when he stepped out on the loosely laid planks beside
the bell, he found the Reverend Laomi Smull leaning on the belfry-ledge,
preoccupied with the sky.

“Oh,” said the reverend gentleman with a start, “is it my young friend,
Captain Smythe?”

“Smith,” said the officer dryly, and felt in the bell for the iron
clapper.

“Where is the clapper?” he added turning on Smull.

The Reverend Laomi regarded him calmly.

“I do not know,” he said.

To search the person of the minister was Smith’s first impulse; Smull
divined it and smiled sadly.

“He’s thrown it from the tower where he can find it,” thought Smith. Then
he drew a jack-knife from his blouse, cut the two bell-ropes and let
them drop to the tiled floor far below. The thwack of the ropes echoed
through the silent church; Smith apologised for the military precaution
and stepped to the tower parapet. There he could look out over the
ravaged country toward the Junction where rumour reported an ominous
concentration of Union troops. He could see the water-tower and the
railroad and cavalry patroling the embankment in the morning sunshine.
He could see the weather-stained sheds of the race-track where the “Dead
Rabbits” prowled, a nuisance and sometimes a terror to everybody except
the enemy. Behind him he heard the Reverend Laomi pattering about over
the loose planks that formed the belfry flooring.

“I shall station a signal officer here,” he said without turning.

“Sir,” stammered the minister.

“I am sorry,” said Smith impatiently: “we need the church more than you
do.”

“I agree with you,” said Smull in a peculiarly soft voice.

“I am sorry to exclude you—” began Smith turning,—and those words had
wellnigh been his last, for one leg slipped through an unexpected fissure
between the planks, and he clutched a beam beside him and drew himself
up, deadly pale.

He looked at Smull; the clergyman overwhelmed him with congratulations on
his escape from pitching headlong to the tiled floor below. He spoke of
the mercy of Providence, of the miracles of the Most High; he deplored
the condition of the belfry floor; he reproached himself for not noticing
the fissure.

“I did not notice it either—when I came up,” said Smith.

He followed Smull down the ladder and out of the church, returning the
reverend gentleman’s salute gravely. Then he ordered Steele to use the
church for barracks and march his men in without delay.

“Into the church?” repeated Steele.

“I guess Union soldiers won’t desecrate this church or any other church,”
said Smith savagely, and turned on his heel.

On his way to the river he passed Mrs. Ashley’s cottage; she was
hanging a home-made flag over the porch; the stars and stripes were not
symmetrical, but they were stars and stripes.

She stood on the top of a ladder, hammering tacks and holding the red,
white, and blue folds in her pretty mouth. Occasionally she hammered one
pink-tipped finger instead of a tack; at such moments she repeated, “Oh
dear!”

Smith, cap in hand, offered to hold the ladder; Mrs. Ashley thanked him
and continued to hammer serenely, until she remembered her ankles and
descended precipitately. Then Smith climbed the ladder, drew out all the
tacks Mrs. Ashley had hammered in, rehung the “symbol of light and law,”
draped and nailed it with military rigidity, and descended, covered with
perspiration and mosquito bites.

Mrs. Ashley, cool and sweet in a white gown and black sash, thanked him
and offered him a cup of tea under the magnolias. He accepted and sat
down, sabre between his knees, to mop his face and evade mosquitoes until
she returned with two cups of cold tea, creamless and sugarless.

“I have some limes—if you wish,—Captain Smith,” she ventured, holding out
the golden-green fruit in her smooth palm.

He thanked her and squeezed a lime into his tea.

Overhead, among the magnolia blossoms, the summer harmony had already
begun with the deep symphony of bees; butterflies hovered under the
perfumed branches; a grasshopper clicked incessantly among the myrtle
vines.

Mrs. Ashley rested her chin on her wrist and looked at nothing. A breeze
began to stir the folds of the draped flag over the porch; the crimson
stripes undulated, the stars rose and fell.

“We hear nothing in Slow-River,” said Mrs. Ashley: “has anything
important happened, Captain Smith?” Her voice was almost inaudible.

“Nothing important. The last battle went against us.”

“Will there be a battle here?”

“No—I don’t know—I have no reason to suppose so,” he said with
conscientious precision. “If by any possible chance the rebel cavalry
should ride around our army we might be visited here, but,” he added,
“the contingency is too remote for speculation.”

“Too remote for speculation?” repeated Mrs. Ashley under her breath.

Smith looked up at her—he had been watching a file of ants bearing off
minute crumbs from the biscuit he was nibbling. Smith’s shoulder-straps
were too recent to admit of trifling, and he had an instinct that Mrs.
Ashley considered him young.

“Too remote for speculation,” he repeated, and touched the down on his
upper lip with decision. The faintest flicker of amusement stirred Mrs.
Ashley’s blue eyes.

They spoke of the war, of battles on land and sea, of sieges and
blockades, of prisons and of death. Listening to her passionless voice
he forgot his shoulder-straps for a while. She noticed it. She spoke now
as a very young hostess to a distinguished guest, and he appreciated
it. Little by little they dropped into the half frank, half guarded
repertoire peculiar to conventional civilisation; he recognised her
beauty; she conceded his gallantry; the bees buzzed among the magnolias;
the warm breeze stirred the flag.

Sitting there with white fingers interlaced, and blue eyes demurely fixed
on his, she wondered at the pains she took to wind him around the least
of those white fingers of hers. Yet there was reason enough for her; her
reason, in concrete form, skulked upstairs under a mound of bedclothes,—a
sallow faced, furtive young man, reported killed at Bull Run,—a
deserter from the Union army, a Rebel at heart, too cowardly to back
his convictions,—the blight and sorrow and curse of her young life—her
husband.

From the day of their marriage, she had found him out and loathed him,
yet, when he marched with a loyal regiment, she had bade him God-speed.

When the news came from Bull Run she had wept and forgiven him the past,
because he had been good to her in death,—he had left her the widow of
a Union soldier. His apparition in Slow-River almost killed her. The
Reverend Laomi Smull sarcastically bade her rejoice and put off her
widow’s weeds. She did neither.

Suddenly Wilson’s advance was signalled from the hills beyond the
river; the population of Slow-River fled Dixie-ward,—all except young
Ashley, who lay sleeping off a debauch in his own gutter. The Reverend
Laomi preferred to remain for several reasons. Hours after the Union
cavalry dashed into the village, Ashley awoke to consciousness. When he
comprehended what had happened he crawled into bed and cursed his wife
and his luck and the Union Army impartially.

With what loathing did she aid in concealing him! With what desperation
did she evade questions and intrusive patrols and the quiet questions
of officers, courteous young fellows in blue, who accepted her word of
honour with a bow and went away, deceived by a loyal woman—the wife of a
coward and traitor—for that traitor’s sake.

But she must play the frightful comedy to the end; she was doing it now,
smiling back at Smith with eyes that caressed; with death in her heart.

When he rose to go she dropped him the quaintest and stateliest courtesy
that can be dropped by a girl of twenty. His cap swept the tall
grass-blades; Southern chivalry is infectious. So he passed on his way to
the river.

Five minutes later the Reverend Laomi Smull appeared at the gate,
smirked at the young wife, entered the cottage, and ascended the stairs
with a parodoxical nimbleness that displayed two white cotton socks and
inadequate attention to personal ensemble.

Smith pursued his way to the river through a weed-tangled path choked
with rank marshy stalks, mint, elder, and wild lady-slipper. The little
brown honey-bees hummed from bud to bud; dragon-flies, balanced in
mid-air on quivering wings, selected plump mosquitoes from the cloud
that wavered above Smith’s head, and darted so close to his ears that
he dodged like a new recruit at a bullet. When he came to the narrow
sluggish river, where a foot-bridge swayed in the amber eddies, he took
his cigar from his mouth and his Bible from his pocket.

A dilapidated individual of African descent, legs dangling over the
water, fishpole clasped in both black fists, glanced up at the young
officer and said: “Mohnin’ suh!” Smith nodded, looked hard at the darkey,
shrugged his shoulders, and restored the cigar to his lips and the Bible
to his pocket.

“What are you fishing for, Uncle?” he asked.

“Fishin’ foh bass, suh,” replied the dilapidated one.

“Catch any?”

“I done cotch free bass an’ a tarrypin turkle, suh.”

“Want to sell them?”

“No, suh.”

“Going to eat them all yourself, Uncle?”

“I’s gotter right ter,” said the angler combatively.

Smith glanced down on the river sand where, anchored to a string, three
plump bass floated out in the current.

“Are you going to eat the terrapin, too, Uncle?”

“Co’s I is,” sniffed the darkey; “I’s gotter right ter.”

“Let’s see it,” said Smith.

The angler climbed down to the strip of sand, picked up the terrapin, and
held it out to Smith.

“How much?” asked Smith.

“Two dollahs, suh.”

Smith paid the money grimly, picked up the terrapin, and stood a moment
watching the darkey climb back to his perch on the foot-bridge.

“You’ll leave your footprints on the sand of time,” said Smith; “you’ll
be in Wall Street in a month—or in Sing-Sing.”

“Wha’s dat yoh’s a-sayin’ ’bout leabin’ shoe-prints on de san’s ob time,
suh?” asked the sable one, much interested.

“Nothing. If you get any more terrapin, bring them to the artillery camp.
What’s your name, Uncle?”

“Nuffin’, suh?”

“No name?”

“No suh, jess ’Biah, suh.”

“Oh—Alcibiades? No? Then Abiatha?”

“Yaas, suh.”

“Whose darkey are you?”

“Mis’ Ashley’s niggah, suh.”

“Oh! And the fish are for Mrs. Ashley?”

“Yaas, suh. Gwineter tote ’em back foh dinner, suh.”

“Then,” said Smith, “take back your terrapin too, you rascal! How dare
you sell your mistress’s property!”

’Biah watched the terrapin fall on the sands again, then he ruefully
fished out the two dollars from some rent in his ragged coat. For a
moment he struggled to tell the truth,—that Mrs. Ashley, in the present
state of her finances, would rather have twenty-five cents than a dozen
terrapins. Perhaps he feared Mrs. Ashley’s wrath, perhaps a spark of
Mrs. Ashley’s pride had lodged beneath his own shirtless bosom. He said
nothing, but rose, holding his fishpole in one hand, and sidled along the
foot-bridge toward Smith, money clutched in one outstretched fist.

Smith glanced at the four silver half-dollars.

“Keep them and buy a coat, ’Biah,” he said, relighting his cigar. At the
same instant a big bass seized ’Biah’s hook and made off with it, and
’Biah, losing his balance, dropped the silver coins into the river. Then
the tattered African lost his head, too; for a minute, bass, darkey,
pole, and line became a blurr on the bridge, on the sands below, and
finally in the water.

When ’Biah emerged, he had the bass by the gills; later he fished
out pole and line, while Smith, wading through the shallows in his
cavalry-boots, poked about for the lost coins with the butt of his
sabre-scabbard.

Ten minutes later ’Biah had recovered three of the half-dollars. Smith
had found something else,—a bundle of soaked clothes bearing United
States army buttons and a second lieutenant’s shoulder-straps.

Instinctively he tossed the soaked packet into the alders and walked
carelessly back to the foot-bridge where ’Biah, absorbed in disentangling
his tackle, breathed hard and deep and muttered maledictions on “dat ole
bull-bass what fink he know a heap moh’n ole ’Biah.”

“Done drap mah hook in de hole,” he puffed; “gwine ter gitter hook an’
tote mah fish, suh. Mohnin’, suh, mohnin’,”; and ’Biah scrambled to his
feet and shuffled back along the weed-grown footpath that led to Mrs.
Ashley’s cottage.

When the negro had disappeared, Smith leaped lightly to the sand below,
parted the alders, found the bundle of clothes, and cut the cord with his
sabre.

“New clothes,” he muttered: “not a patch, not a rag—hello—what’s this?”

He drew a soaked bit of paper from the breast-pocket of the jacket, and,
standing in the alders, read the pencilled memorandum.

It was a receipt signed by the Reverend Laomi Smull for pew-rent received
from Anderson Ashley. But what troubled Smith was the date, for, if Mrs.
Ashley’s husband had been killed at Bull Run, how could he be renting
pews from the Reverend Laomi in Slow-River? Smith examined the paper
closely; it read:

“Received from Anderson Ashley, Esquire, $3.75, pew-rent for Mr. and Mrs.
Anderson Ashley.”

The date, two months back, startled him. As he stood, holding the paper,
staring vacantly at the motionless leaves on the alders, far away he
heard the noon call from the artillery bugles, taken up by the cavalry
trumpets at the water-tank, and passed on to the infantry around the
race-track. He shoved the wet clothes under a fallen log, opened the
Bible in his pocket, placed the folded receipt between the leaves, and,
carrying the Bible in one hand, sword in the other, went back along the
tangled footpath toward Mrs. Ashley’s cottage.


III.

When the Reverend Laomi Smull displayed unexpected agility on Mrs.
Ashley’s staircase, Ashley himself, hearing the ascending footsteps,
cowered under the bed quilts and turned cold to the marrow of every bone.

“It’s me,” said the reverend gentleman, entering the bed-room and waving
his fat hands at the pile of quilts under which Ashley squirmed in
fear: “it’s me, Ashley,” he repeated, disregarding the finer points of
grammatical construction: “Moseby’s men is in the hills and I don’t know
what to do.”

Ashley’s dissipated face emerged from the bed-covers. Fear stamped every
feature with a grimace that amused Smull.

“What did you say about Moseby’s men?” stammered Ashley.

“They’re in the hills across the river,” repeated Smull: “I seen smoke on
Painted Rock.”

“It’s a blockade still,” suggested Ashley.

“No it ain’t,” retorted Smull; “it’s green wood burnin’—don’t I know
a still, hey? It’s Confederate cavalry, an’ they’ve ridden around the
Yankee army, that’s what they’ve done.”

Ashley protruded his long pallid neck, looked around like an alarmed
turkey in a weed patch, and finally stared at Smull.

“What are you going to do?” he asked.

The fat cunning on Smull’s face was indescribable.

“Do?” repeated Smull.

“Yes, do! Didn’t Moseby tell you to ring the church bell on Sunday as
many times as there was Yankee companies in Slow-River? Didn’t he tell
you to hang out your washing according to code,—a shirt, ‘come,’ two
shirts ‘run,’ a red undershirt, ‘run like the devil’—say, didn’t he and
you fix up the code?”

Smull’s small eyes rested on the door, then on Ashley.

“The Yankee Battery Captain came to look at the bell. I threw the clapper
out into the bushes,” he said.

After a moment he added: “He came near falling through the plank floor.
Frightened me to death—most.”

Ashley’s eyes met his; Smull raised a fat white hand to conceal the
expression of his mouth.

“That’s all very well,” said Ashley petulantly, “but I reckon you’d
better go. If I’m caught I’m toted out to a shootin’ match—and I’ll be
the target too.”

This observation appeared to start a new train of thought in Smull’s
mind. And, as he cogitated, his expression changed from sly malice to
complacence, and then to that sanctimonious smirk with which, in the
garden below, he had greeted Mrs. Ashley.

“Ashley,” he said gravely, “I can’t give no signals to Moseby, nohow. I
regret,” he continued piously, “I regret and see the error that the South
has made in this here unchristian war.”

Ashley started and fixed his bloodshot eyes on Smull, who immediately
raised his own to the ceiling and addressed it unctuously: “This here
unchristian war to disrupt the sacred union of the States is a offence
against God and man, my young friend, and I now am brought to see, by
God’s grace, the sin of secession an’ slavery, an’ Jefferson Davis an’
his wicked ways. Surely the wicked shall perish and be cut down like the
grass; in the morning it flourisheth and groweth up, in the evenin’ it is
cut down an’ withereth, my young fren’.”

Ashley had grown paler and paler; his fingers clutched at the bedclothes,
and he watched Smull’s increasing exaltation with a horror that pinched
every feature in his face.

“No!” bawled Smull: “no! no! I have took the oath of allegiance to these
here United States! Blessed is the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy!”

“Shut up!” gasped Ashley, “do you want to have the Yankee provost here?”

Smull raised his hands and wept on; “Behold I am utterly enlightened!
Blessed are the meek for they”—

“Stop!” shrieked Ashley, starting up in bed.

Smull glanced sharply at him, then sat down with a sigh.

“Are you going to give me up to the provost-marshal because you took the
oath?” quavered Ashley, beside himself with fright and fury.

“No,” said Smull wagging his double chin and meeting Ashley’s glance
squarely; “no, I will not bring the centurions for fear they utterly
destroy thee with the sword.”

Ashley, sweating with terror, looked at the reverend gentleman and
wondered whether he could kill him without undue disturbance. That fat
neck could not be strangled with Ashley’s slender fingers; the revolver
under the pillow was surer—and surer still to bring the Yankee soldiers
pell-mell into the house. He had been jealous of Smull when that
gentleman made his weekly call on Mrs. Ashley. He, besotted as he was,
noticed the expression of Smull’s small eyes when Mrs. Ashley entered the
room, her innocent heart filled with plans for charities suggested by the
minister. Would the Reverend Laomi like to see Mrs. Ashley a real widow?
Would he even aid fate toward the accomplishment of her widowhood?

“What the hell made you holler like that!” stammered Ashley fiercely.
“Damn you,” he added, “if the Yankees had come into this room, you would
have left it feet first an’ fit for a hole in the ground?”

The Reverend Laomi Smull looked sadly at the young man. There were tears
on his fat cheeks.

“Yes, I tote a gun,” sneered Ashley, tapping the pillow under his head.
“Don’t be a fool. Hang out your shirt and let Moseby come and clean out
these Yankees, for God’s sake, before they shoot me and hang you on my
evidence.”

“Moseby’s men can’t face cannon,” observed Smull with sudden alacrity.

“Then lock the cannoniers in the church when Moseby signals. You can do
it; you’ve got the keys, haven’t you?”

Smull nodded.

“They’ll come at night, of course; you can go and whine hymns in the
church by special permit, and lock the door when the first carbine goes
off.”

“And the bell on Sunday?” inquired Smull: “the clapper’s gone, the ropes
are cut, and the Yankee Battery Captain wouldn’t let me ring it nohow.”

“Never mind the bell. If Moseby sees the shirt he’ll attack by night,
unless he’s in force. If the whole Confederate cavalry has ridden around
Wilson, then he’ll come by day and send the Yankees packing, battery or
no battery. All you’ve got to do is to hang out that shirt. Now go away,
d’you hear?”

Smull rose and walked softly to the door.

“And,” added Ashley, “if you play tricks on me you’ll hang on my
evidence.”

Smull opened the door.

“And you’ll not get my wife anyway, damn you!” finished Ashley
triumphantly from the bed.

Smull turned and looked at him, then went out, quietly closing the door
behind him.

At the foot of the stairs he met Mrs. Ashley, and he smirked and opened
his thick moist lips to speak, but the young wife’s face startled him and
he closed his mouth with a snap of surprise.

“You intend to betray my husband,” she said breathlessly.

“You have been listening at your husband’s door,” he retorted savagely.

She clenched her small hands: “What of it! With cowards and traitors and
hypocrites as guests, honest people need be forewarned! Shame on you!
Shame on your cloth! Shame on your oath of allegiance! You’ll sell my
husband to steal his wife! You’ll break your oath to bring the rebel
cavalry down on us!”

She brushed the tears from her eyes with both trembling hands.

“God knows,” she said, “I thought I was right to hide my husband, and I
think so now. Yet, if he or you betray these soldiers I shall denounce
you both to the first picket!”

“Madame,” began Smull in thick persuasive tones, “you wrong me—”

“Leave this house!” she said, trembling.

The Reverend Laomi bowed low, raised his eyes to the sky, sighed,
and stepped out into the garden. There, before he could rearrange
his expressive features, Smith met him face to face and returned the
clergyman’s disconcerted salute gravely.

“One moment, my dear young friend,” stammered Smull.

Smith wheeled squarely in his tracks and stood rigid. Smull hesitated,
passed a fat tongue over his lips, and weighed the chances. The next
moment he made up his mind, glanced at the door, saw Mrs. Ashley entering
the house, then leaned swiftly toward Smith and whispered.

Smith drew himself up sharply; the Reverend Laomi Smull turned and left
the garden, head bowed on his breast as though in anguish of spirit. A
few minutes later he brought a wash basket out of his house and pinned
a single shirt to the line with a wooden clothespin. Then he ran to the
woods, as fast as he could, and squatted under a rock where a tangle of
brambles fell like a curtain to screen him from the eyes of the impious,
indiscreet, and importunate.


IV.

Smith, holding his sabre very stiffly, raised the bronze knocker on Mrs.
Ashley’s door and rapped three times. Then he loosened the chin-strap of
his forage-cap; drew off both gauntlets, folded them, and placed them in
his belt.

As he waited for admittance he saw the flag over the porch, motionless
in the still air; he heard the wild bees’ harmony overhead, he heard the
rustle of a summer gown behind the door. But the door did not open. He
waited. A burr stuck to the crimson stripe on his riding breeches; he
flicked it off with his middle finger. Presently he knocked again, once;
the door opened, and Mrs. Ashley came out, smiling faintly.

“I hope you want another cup of tea,” she said with the slightest gesture
toward the table under the magnolias where the two chairs still stood as
they had left them in the morning.

He attended her, cap in hand, to the table; when she was seated, he stood
beside her.

“Is it tea, Captain Smith?” she asked, looking up at him.

He grew suddenly red, but did not reply.

“What is it then?” she repeated, smiling: “not the mere honour of my poor
presence I am sure. But, as a gallant officer, you must contradict me,
Captain Smith.”

Fear whitened her lips that the smile had not left; she faced him with
the coquetry of desperation; and the pathos of it turned him sick at
heart.

“I brought the Bible to you,” he said; “it is the one you swore on—the
oath of allegiance. You kissed it.”

She inclined her throbbing head and took it.

“Open it,” he said.

She obeyed. The wet bit of folded paper caught her eyes and she held it
out to Smith, saying: “This is yours.”

“No!” he said, “it is yours.”

She glanced swiftly up at him, caught her breath; and sat motionless,
the paper clutched nervously in her fingers.

“Read it,” he said in a scarcely audible voice.

She opened it; one glance was enough. Then she dropped it on the grass at
her feet. Presently he stooped and recovered it.

“Yes,” she said, obeying his eyes’ command, “my husband is not dead. What
of it?”

“Where is he?”

She was silent.

“A deserter.”

“Yes.”

“A traitor.”

“Yes.”

Smith walked to the gate, looked down the road toward the church where
the artillery pickets paraded, naked sabres drawn. Then he came back.

“You are under arrest,” he said, looking at the ground.

She turned a bloodless face to his, and raised one slender hand to her
forehead.

“Do you doubt my loyalty?” she stammered.

He turned his back sharply.

“My loyalty?” she repeated as though dazed.

He was silent.

“But—but you administered the oath—you saw me kiss the Book,” she
persisted with childlike insistence.

“And your husband?” he asked, turning abruptly.

“What of him!” she cried, revolted; “I am myself!—I have a brain and a
body and a soul of my own! Do you think I would damn my soul with a kiss
on that Book! Do you think if I were a Rebel I would deny it to save my
body?”

“You have denied it,” he said. He took the Bible from her hand and opened
it at a marked page:

“By their acts ye shall know them,” he read steadily, then closed the
Book and laid it on the table. Their eyes met; the anguish in his bore a
message to her that pleaded for forgiveness for what he was about to do.

“Not _that_!—” she stammered, half rising from the chair.

He turned, drew out a handkerchief, and signalled the artillery picket,
flag-fashion. Then, before he could prevent it, she was on her knees to
him, there on the grass, her white face lifted, speechless with horror.

“For God’s sake don’t do that,” he said, trying to raise her, but she
clung to him and pushed him toward the gate murmuring, “Go! Go!”

Furious at the agony he was causing her, tortured by the agony it cost
him, he held her firmly and told her to be silent.

“Your husband is hidden in that house,” he said: “he is attempting to
add to his treason by communicating with the Rebel cavalry. He tried to
force your own pastor, at the point of a pistol, to hang a red shirt on
his clothes-line, which means ‘attack!’ The pastor is a good man; he had
taken the oath; such villainy horrified him. To save his life in the
room above he consented to hang out a signal, but the signal he hung out
is a white shirt which means ‘retreat.’ There it is!”

He pointed angrily at the white shirt hanging on the minister’s
clothes-line down the road.

“Now,” he said, “let me do my duty.”

He took her by the wrists, and looked straight into her eyes, adding:

“I’d rather be lying dead at your feet than doing what I’ve got to do.”

“But,” she cried, struggling to free herself, “but the signal! Can’t you
understand? The man lied! He lied! He lied! The white rag means ‘attack!’”

Stupefied, he dropped her wrists and stepped back.

“Run to your battery!” she wailed, “run! run! Can’t you understand!
They’re coming! They’ll kill you!”

Scarcely had she spoken when a rifle shot rang out from the race-track,
another, another, then a scattered volley.

An artillery guard approached the garden, halted, turned, then scattered
pell-mell toward the church. The next moment Smith was running for
his battery and shouting to Steele, who, mounted, cantered among the
grave-stones, and hurried the panic-stricken cannoniers to their stations.

A frightful tumult arose from the race-track, where the “Dead Rabbits,”
taken utterly unprepared by a cloud of Confederate cavalry, ran like
rabbits very much alive. Through them galloped the Confederate riders,
heavy sabres dripping to the hilt. The Union cavalry at the water-tank
was overwhelmed; the gray-jacketed troopers, shouting their “Hi! yi! yi!
yi!” wheeled into the village, shaking a thousand glittering sabres; but
here they met a blast of cannister from the churchyard that sent them
reeling and tumbling back to the race-track, now swarming with the entire
Confederate division.

Smith’s battery, limbered up, filed out of the churchyard, while Smith,
looking annihilation in the face, saw the last of the “Dead Rabbits”
legging it for the woods. He turned with a groan to Steele, and Steele
said, “Ride for it, if we’re to save the guns! The whole rebel cavalry is
here!”

Bullets began to sing into the bewildered column; the cannoniers
struggled with the horses and swore. Suddenly a shell fell squarely on
the church tower and burst.

“They’ve got artillery; we’re goners!” shouted a teamster.

Smith drew his sabre and raised it high above his head: “Battery
forward!” he cried: “by the left flank! Gallop!”

“God help us,” gasped Steele.

Team after team dashed into position, dropped their guns, and wheeled
into station behind. Smith dismounted and, standing by gun No. 1, began
to make calculations, pad and pencil in hand. Presently he gave his
orders; a shrapnel shell was rammed home, the screw twisted to the
elevation, then:

“Fire!”

A lance of flame pierced the white cloud, the shell soared away toward
the race-track and burst beyond it.

Before gun No. 2 could be fired, a roar broke from the wooded heights
close to the left, and a flight of shells struck Smith’s battery
amidships. For a moment it was horrible; teams were butchered, guns
dismounted, cannoniers torn to shreds.

“Steele, bring that limber up!” shouted Smith; “they shan’t have every
gun!”

Steele seized the bridle; the terrified animals lashed out right and
left, threatening to kick the traces to bits. A cannonier tried to hook
up the gun but fell dead under the limber. A caisson blew up, hurling a
dozen men into the air and stunning as many more. With blackened face and
jacket, Steele reeled toward the gun again but fell on his face in the
long grass.

“Bring off that gun!” shouted Smith, standing straight up in his
stirrups. Crack! went the wheel, and the gun sank to its axle. Then
Smith sprang from his horse and helped the gunners take the spare wheel
from the caisson, roll it up over the grass, and mount it on the broken
pieces. Smith hammered it on the axle, then drove home the linchpin,
brushed the sweat from his half-blinded eyes, and looked around.

What he saw was the wreck of three guns and caissons, the blackened
fragments of gunners and horses, and a mess of trampled grass; and
beyond, between his single gun and the race-track, a long gray line,
glittering with naked steel, sweeping straight upon him.

Of his battery there remained three men with him; the others were lying
dead around Steele or stunned and mangled somewhere in the rank grass.

Scarcely conscious of what he did, he helped his three gunners hook
the gun to the limber, then mounted and followed the gun back into the
village through a constantly increasing rain of bullets. One of his men
fell to the earth.

“I guess the whole Rebel army’s here,” he said, as though speaking to
himself: “I guess I’d better get this gun to the Junction damn quick.”

In front of Mrs. Ashley’s cottage, as the cannon passed, Ashley, in his
shirt-sleeves, fired from the window point-blank at a cannonier and shot
him out of his saddle. The dead man’s clutch on the team’s bridle brought
the gun to a halt, and the remaining gunner sprang from his saddle with
an oath and dashed into the house, sabre unsheathed.

“Come back!” shouted Smith, reining in; “man! man! we’ve got to save the
gun! Come back!” He climbed from his own saddle into the saddle of the
nigh battery horse and seized the heavy rawhide. A bullet broke his wrist
as he lifted it.

There was a struggle going on in the room from which Ashley had fired,
but Smith did not see it; his head swam and he looked at his gun with
sick eyes. For a second all round grew black, then he found himself
rising from his horse’s neck, and, in the road beside him, he saw Mrs.
Ashley and ’Biah, holding the bridles he had dropped.

“They’ve hit me, I can’t guide the team,” he said vacantly. “I’ve got to
save the gun, you know.”

His eyes fell on the dead body of her husband, lying where it had been
flung from the window among the flowers below.

“He’s dead,” said Mrs. Ashley; “I can’t stay. Don’t leave me! I can sit a
horse if you will let me. I’ll go with you. Don’t refuse me!”

She sprang into the limber seat and clutched the railing with both hands;
’Biah followed with a howl of terror. There was a whip there; she swung
the heavy rawhide and, seizing a horse by the mane, drew herself forward
to the saddle, calling; “here they come! Gallop! gallop!”

With a plunge the six horses leaped forward, and tore down the road,
Smith swaying in his saddle with a broken arm, the young girl, enveloped
in a torrent of dust, riding the nigh horse of the wheel-team, limber and
gun swaying and crashing on behind, ’Biah bouncing, jouncing, and howling
intermittently.

“Guide!” called Smith faintly: “I can’t.”

She seized the bridles and lashed the horses. ’Biah shrieked.

“There are soldiers ahead!” she cried to him,—“Rebel infantry! They’re
going to fire!”

“Drive over them!” he gasped.

With a rumble, a roar, and a tearing crash, the train broke into the
shouting mass of men, the scurrying wheels crunched on something, there
came a flash of rifles, and Smith staggered. Before his eyes all was a
blurr; he still heard the hoofs clink, the chains clash, the wheels thump
and pound. Gun and limber struck an opposing body and leaped into the
air; Smith’s glazing eyes opened; he clung to his mount and attempted to
turn.

He tried to say: “Is the wheel broken?”

She could not reply, nor did she dare turn her head to that heap in the
road already far behind. Terror sealed her lips—had sealed her lips when,
through the dust ahead, she saw Smull, almost under the head team’s
hoofs, start to run, then go down to death beneath her very eyes.

       *       *       *       *       *

Six wild horses, a runaway limber and gun, two half-dead creatures
hanging to the saddles, and a frantic darkey on the limber,—that was all
of Smith’s battery that tore into the Junction to the horror of Wilson
and the scandal of the rank and file.

It all happened years ago; too long ago to fix the year or the date.
Perhaps the incident is recorded in the archives of the Nation. Perhaps
not. At all events when they had picked some stray bullets out of Smith
and set his wrist in splints, he went North on furlough.

I think Mrs. Ashley went with him; and ’Biah being of no account, toted
their luggage and breathed hard.




AMBASSADOR EXTRAORDINARY.

    Alas! he’s gone before,
    Gone to return no more,

    Whose well-spent life did last
    Full ninety year and past,

    Crowned with Eternal bliss
    We wish our souls with his.

                  _Ancient Epitaph_




AMBASSADOR EXTRAORDINARY.

    Sing again the song you sung
      When we were together young—
      When there were but you and I
      Underneath the summer sky.

              GEORGE WILLIAM CURTIS.


I.

It was the season when our beloved motherland undergoes a quadrennial
Cæsarian operation and presents a new president to a pardonably
hysterical people.

Installed in the several departments of the national incubator, newly
hatched cabinet officers, destitute of the Roman Augur’s sense of humour,
met around the “Oracle,” and parted, without the shadow of a smile;
brand-new heads of departments gazed solemnly at each other, government
clerks cast owlish eyes on brand-new chiefs, gloomily alert for new cues.

The Ambassador to England was named, and sent forth; at parting the
President intimated to him that he was a statesman; they shook hands
and looked into each other’s eyes; neither relaxed a muscle. The
Ambassador to Germany departed; the Ambassador to Russia followed. Other
statesmen-patriots expatriated themselves with serious alacrity; a
Minister descended on Brazil, another on Spain, another on Belgium; no
guilty land escaped.

When His Excellency the United States Ambassador to France presented his
credentials to the President of the French Republic, the guard at the
Elysée presented arms, a nurse-maid wheeling a baby-carriage stopped to
look, and there was a paragraph in the Figaro several days later.

In the Latin Quarter the American students discussed the new Ambassador.

Selby said to Severn: “There’s a new Ambassador, you know; I hear he’s
red-headed.”

Severn said to Rowden: “There’s a new Ambassador, you know. I understand
his family have red hair.”

Rowden observed to Lambert: “I am told that the new Ambassador’s daughter
has red hair.”

That morning the pale April sunshine, slanting through the glass-roofed
studio in the rue Notre Dame, awoke Richard Osborne Elliott from
refreshing slumbers. That young man, in turn, aroused Foxhall Clifford
from a lethargy incident on a nuit blanche and a green table.

“Black can’t turn up every time; red is bound to assist the lowly,”
muttered Clifford on his pillow.

At that moment Elliott, reading the Figaro, encountered the paragraph
concerning the new Ambassador.

“Red is going to assist us,” he remarked; “they say he has red hair.”

“Who?” yawned Clifford.

An hour later Elliott, swathed in a blue crash bath-robe, sat in the
studio sipping his morning coffee and perusing the feuilleton in the
Figaro.

His comrade entered a moment later carrying a pair of shoes, and sat down
on the floor.

“New Ambassador,” repeated Clifford, lacing his patent leathers; “what do
I care for Ambassadors!”

“They’re good to know,” observed Elliott, “they give receptions.”

“Yes,” sneered Clifford, “fourth of July receptions, where everybody
waves little flags at everybody else. I’ve seen trained birds do that.”

“Ambassadors,” insisted Elliott, “can get you out of scrapes. If you’re
broke they can send you home. You’re not much of a patriot anyway.”

“Yes, I am,” snapped Clifford, “I’m loyal to the spinal marrow, but I
draw the line at our diplomats.”

He laced the other shoe, tied it, straightened up and rose, kicking out
gently first with one leg then with the other until his trousers fell
over each instep with satisfying symmetry.

“Patriot?” he went on, “I am too patriotic to countenance the status
quo at our consulate, where the United States Consul sits in his
shirt-sleeves and practises at a cuspidor, and where you can’t get a
consular certificate without being bullied by an insolent roustabout! So
your new Ambassador,” he continued reflectively, “can go to the devil!”

“Now you’re too hasty,” said Elliott; “Ambassadors are not consuls.” He
added dreamily, “His Excellency has a daughter—I understand.”

Clifford, loitering before the mirror, unconsciously gave a smarter twist
to his tie, and buttoned the snowy waistcoat in silence. When he was
ready, gloved, hatted, and faultlessly groomed, he selected a blossom
from a pot of fragrant pinks on the window and drew it through the lapel
of his morning coat.

“Going to see Jacquette?” asked Elliott, pouring out more coffee.

“No,” replied Clifford. He hummed a bar of a wedding march, strolled to
the great glass window, mused a moment, sighed, whistled softly, and
sighed again. There was a cock-sparrow out in the garden, hopping around,
chirping and trailing his dusty wings through the gravel. A lady sparrow
pecked him at intervals. The innocent courtship of the little things
stirred Clifford with amorous wistfulness. He flattened his nose against
the window glass and watched them, gently humming:

    “The fox and the bear,
    The squirrel and the hare,
      The dickey-bird up in the tree,
    The roly-poly rabbits,
    So amazing in their habits,
      They all have a mate but me,
              But me!
    They all—
    They a—a—a—ll—
      Oh, they all have a mate but me!”

Elliott listened scornfully.

“Why,” said Clifford, twisting suddenly around, “should I go to school
and paint Italian models—on a day like this?”

“You haven’t been to the atelier in a week,” said Elliott morosely. “Oh,
I know what you’re going to say!”

“No, I’m not,” retorted Clifford.

“You are! You’re going to tell me that you’ve seen the most wonderful
girl in the Luxembourg, who must be some foreign countess! Don’t I know!
Haven’t I heard it a thousand times? And hasn’t the countess always
turned up with you at some cheap restaurant?”

Clifford sat down on a camp-stool and pointed his cane toward the floor.
Squinting along it at a spot of sunlight on the velvety Eastern rug, he
listened in silence to Elliott’s reproaches.

“Have you finished?” he asked.

Elliott girded up his bath-robe and moved off.

“Because,” continued Clifford, “I have a proposition to make.”

“Make it then,” said Elliott, scowling.

“Well, sit down.”

Elliott squatted Turk fashion on a divan, saying bitterly, “Last week you
moaned and protested that you had been wasting your time. Now go on with
your proposition,—but I’ll not be a party to any new infatuation, let me
tell you—”

Clifford began to walk up and down the studio, gloved hands clasped
behind his back, head thoughtfully bent as far as his collar permitted.
As he walked he twiddled his cane.

“Well?” inquired Elliott sarcastically.

Clifford came up to him and stood a moment in silence. Then he said:
“Elliott, suppose we get married to twins?”

“Married!” bawled Elliott in angry astonishment.

“Irretrievably,” continued Clifford gently, “suppose we go into the thing
thoroughly. Suppose we become respectable!”

“I am,” broke out Elliott, but the other held up five expostulating
gloved fingers.

“In a way—yes, in a way. But do you know what I think? I think no man is
absolutely and hopelessly respectable unless he has a wife!—Elliott, a
wife—a little wifey—”

“Rubbish!” replied Elliott, rising from the divan. “And let me inform you
I don’t want a wife. I’m well enough as I am—if anybody should ask you.
Let go of my bath-robe; I’m going to paint.”

“Think,” urged Clifford,—“think of being really and legally married—think
of the joyful anguish—no more suppers, no more Bullier, no more tzing!
la! la!—”

He removed his silk hat, skipped playfully, and pretended to kick it.

“But,” he continued, with sudden soberness, “a wife—a little wifey—is
recompense for all pleasure—”

“Antidote, you mean—”

“No, I don’t! Joy is born from the nuptial blessing. I desire to wed—”

“Who? What?”

“A lovely, spirituelle, delicate vision—unworldly and—er—passably
provided for—”

“By you?”

“Partly by me—partly by an adoring father,—a fine silvery-haired old
patrician, borne down by the weighty cares of his millions—do you know
any of that kind, Elliott?”

“I know some silvery-haired patricians.”

“Tottering under the weight of millions?”

“Yes.”

“With daughters?”

“Never asked ’em.”

“What about the new Ambassador? You said his daughter—”

Elliott laughed:

“Oh, he’s tottering under millions, but his hair is red and I think that
hers—”

“You annoy me,” said Clifford, and left the studio. He paused in the
garden, sniffed at the lilacs, eyes raised in contemplation of the
firmament.

“Nevertheless,” he said to himself, “red hair or silver hair—I’m not
bigoted on the silver question. And,” he added with sprightly humour,
“it’s 16 to 1 I call on his Excellency before the week is out.”


II.

His Excellency the United States Ambassador was a sheep-faced old
gentleman who became hopelessly mixed up in some railroads and escaped
with impaired health and most of the stock. Wheat hit him hard a year
later, and oil nearly ended him, but he became entangled in trolley wires
and put them underground to save future annoyance to his legs. This
naturally set him on his feet again; and he went to Washington where
there is honour among—financiers, and where they practise statesmanship
as she is taught. When his wife died and his daughter Amyce began to go
to school, his future Excellency bobbed up and down in Congress with the
caprice and abruptness of a bottled imp. The see-saw continued year after
year; sometimes he had a bill passed, sometimes he blocked a bill; now
and then he got other people’s money, now and then other people got his
money; but it evened up in the end like dominoes—if you play long enough.

Then came the new administration, the stampede for office. Before his
future Excellency made up his own mind, fate shoved him into the front
rank, and he asked for the French mission and the odds were against
him. The President weighed him—the scales of the mint are exquisitely
adjusted—and, separating the dross from the pure metal, the mind from the
material, the President found him available for the diplomatic mission
and told him he might have it. So he took it and went.

His Excellency’s income permitted him to keep up his establishment in
the rue de Sfax. Two neat attachés, military and naval, played croquet
with him; his first secretary read Ollendorf to him, his daughter played
hostess on national holidays, and Massenet every morning from ten to
twelve. From three to four she swung in a hammock in the garden, and read
Henry James.

It was at that hour and under those circumstances that Clifford first
met Amyce. He was permitting his Excellency to beat him at croquet on
the lawn; he loathed the game with a loathing untranslatable. He sat on
the butt-end of his mallet, watching his Excellency pattering about from
stake to stake, adjusting the balls with a chuckle, stooping to peer
through wickets, calculating angles and split-shots.

His Excellency’s heavy, sheep-like face with its silvery tuft of
side-whiskers was ruddy and minutely shaved. Always scrupulously dressed,
he had the air of having been neatly attired by a doll’s costumer, then
varnished. There was something about the old gentleman that recalled
the irresponsible inertia of a manikin,—something, when he moved that
resembled the automatic trot of a marionnette. He left an impression of
not being responsible for either his clothes or his movements, but mutely
referred you to his maker for guarantees that both were O. K. His hair
was the glossy white that red hair frequently changes to; his eyes were
pale hazel, lambent and vitreous as the eyes of a middle-aged sheep. His
upper lip, also, seemed as though it were intended for cropping short
grass.

He had taken to Clifford at once; he introduced him to the naval attaché
and to the military attaché, to the first, second, and third secretaries
of the Embassy. He did this partly because Clifford came armed with
three good letters of introduction, partly because the United Service
began to fight shy of the croquet-ground, and a substitute was necessary.

He did not, however, present him to his daughter; in fact Clifford had
never even caught a glimpse of her, although on two occasions he had
been bidden to dine at the Embassy. Stanley of the cavalry, the military
attaché, had been pumped by Clifford without result. All he learned was
that the young lady sometimes dined by herself.

However, that afternoon in early May, as Clifford sat glum and impatient
on his mallet, and the Ambassador trotted about mauling the lawn, a
young lady suddenly appeared under the trees by the hammock, glanced
nonchalantly at his Excellency, languidly surveyed Clifford, and then,
placing a hammock-pillow where it would do the most good, sat down in the
hammock. It was gracefully done; she appeared to dissolve among a cloud
of delicate draperies; her head indented the feather cushion; one small
patent-leather toe glistened in the sunlight.

“She _is_ red-haired,” was Clifford’s first thought; the next was: “She
is a beauty,—oh, my conscience!”

She was. Her eyes were those great tender grey eyes that must have been
forgotten when Saint Anthony was tortured; her skin was snow and roses.
But her hair, her splendid, glistening hair, heavy and red gold!—dazzling
as sunlight on floss-silk!

“It’s your shot,” said his Excellency for the third time.

The Ambassador won the game; he proposed another and Clifford assented
with a sickly smile. Inwardly he swore that he would be presented,
willy-nilly, even though he had to drag his Excellency to the hammock.

“Confound him,” he thought; “have rumours of my reputation in the Quarter
penetrated my country’s Embassy?”

They had not; yet, it was exactly because Clifford was an artist and
inhabited the Latin Quarter that the Ambassador avoided taking him to
the bosom of his family. Vague and dreadful stories had been afloat in
the Embassy concerning the Quarter. His Excellency had read Trilby too.
This may have weighed with him; he had that distrust of art and artists
prevalent among Anglo-Saxons. He also had the Anglo-Saxon desire to
explore the Quarter for him self, one day,—if all was true as rumour had
it. Therefore Clifford was doubly welcome, for his croquet, and for what
the future promised when his Excellency needed a companion to the veiled
mysteries of the Rive Gauche. So, on the whole, Clifford was a good man
to amuse him, but not at all the kind of man to amuse Amyce.

But Fate, busy, as usual, with other people’s business, began to meddle
with the hammock cords where Amyce swung serenely reading Henry James.

Amyce rose just in time; there came a rapid unravelling of cords, and
the collapsed hammock fell with a flop.

Flushed at the nearness of undignified disaster, Amyce shook out her
fluffy skirts, Henry James tightly clasped in one hand, and looked
appealingly at his Excellency.

The Ambassador started to rehang the hammock; Clifford said: “Permit me—”

“Not at all,” returned the Ambassador,—but that was where he collided
with Fate.

Amyce smiled and looked relieved; Clifford rehung the hammock; Amyce
thanked him. Then there was a pause during which both looked expectantly
at his Excellency.

The Ambassador sullenly did his duty and took Clifford back to the
lawn and beat him five games of croquet. But even this triumph was
wet-blanketed, for Amyce, holding Henry James to her chin, came out to
the lawn to “watch papa” and encourage “papa,” and condole with Clifford
for his bad fortune. Only he knew how good that fortune had been—and,
perhaps, she suspected it.

Amyce suggested tea on the lawn; his Excellency began to object, but Fate
was there and took another fall out of his Excellency, for Amyce had
already ordered it, and a servant appeared with tables and trays on the
porch.

The Ambassador cropped thin slices of bread-and-butter; Amyce poured tea;
Clifford, in a daze of love, saw everything through pink haze. From this
dream he was abruptly roused by the advent of Captain Stanley of the
cavalry. He saw Amyce feed the brute with tea; he heard her laugh softly
when the Captain told some imbecile story or imitated Count Fantozzi.
He measured the Captain, he accorded him six feet two, a pair of superb
legs, and a cavalry moustache.

“Granted him cards and spades,” thought Clifford, “I’ll beat him yet. I
know I can.”

He was an honest youth with no more vanity than you or I.


III.

In the Quarter, Clifford’s attitude became unbearable. Rumours were
afloat that he had outgrown the Quarter and its simple lurid pleasures;
that he had put away childish things; that he consorted exclusively with
the ostentatious great. When garden parties were given at the English
Embassy, Clifford’s name figured among the guests,—and the Quarter read
it in the Figaro and chafed.

Elliott, incredulous at first, observed the absence of Clifford from all
Quarter rites with astonishment and grief. The studio grew lonelier and
lonelier. Elliott drank cocktails and brooded.

“See here,” he blurted out, one day, “how long are you going to keep this
up?”

“What?” replied Clifford, placing violets in his buttonhole.

“This confounded pose of yours—this tolerating the Quarter—this Embassy
nonsense!”

“I prefer it to Bullier,” said Clifford—“or,” he added maliciously, “to
the ‘Bal à l’Hôtel-de-Ville.’”

Then he put on his gloves, humming:

    “Des chapeaux melon et des chapeaux rond!
    Dame! c’est pas d’la petite bière!—eu!
    Tous ces gueux là
    Ils ont pigé ça
    A la Belle Jardinière!—eu!”

Elliott arose in fury.

“Very well,” he said, “go and eat thin bread-and-butter and talk to fat
princesses!—go and learn baccarat from that yellow mummy Fantozzi!—go and
play imbecile croquet games with his Excellency and marry his daughter
and live in the Parc Monçeaux. But you’ll regret it! oh yes, you’ll be
sorry. And you’ll think of the Luxembourg and of Jacquette and the old
studio, and you’ll hear a nursery full of babies squawling and you’ll see
Fantozzi leering at your wife and—”

Clifford looked around with gently raised eyebrows.

“I won’t be back to dinner,” he said amiably.

“Where are you going—dressed like that!” burst out Elliott with new
violence.

“Going to shoot pigeons in the Bois.”

They stood for a while in silence. Presently Elliott arose, went over to
his manikin, and began to dress it; the manikin at present was doing duty
as a French fireman for Elliott’s great picture, “Saved!”

He mechanically placed the brass pot-helmet on the manikin’s
papier-maché head, twisted the neck viciously, straightened out a sawdust
stuffed arm, placed a rope in the hand, and closed the jointed fingers.
Then he hauled out his easel, opened his colour box, and clattered the
brushes.

Clifford watched him.

Elliott set his palette rainbow fashion, touched the canvas with the tip
of his third finger, rolled a badger brush in rose-dorée, and began to
glaze.

“Don’t glaze yet,” said Clifford.

“Why?” snapped Elliott without turning.

“Because you make the flames too pink.”

“What do you know about flames or pictures or glazing?” said Elliott
bitterly. “Go and shoot pigeons and get married.”

Clifford went out haughtily; yet there was an unaccustomed pang in
his breast. He suddenly realised how utterly out of it he was; he
began to comprehend that he was afloat on the Rubicon in a very leaky
boat. There was nothing to warrant his hopes of Amyce except a superb
self-confidence. He saw he was alienating the Quarter;—he noticed it
now, as he walked, when Selby passed with a constrained smile, when
Lambert bowed to him with unaccustomed rigidity, when, as he crossed the
Luxembourg, Jacquette, passing with Marianne Dupoix, averted her pretty
eyes.

He knew that an announcement of his engagement would be followed by
excommunication from the Quarter. He had intended, in the event of
betrothal, to confine his Quarter visits to Elliott and Selby and
Rowden, but the prospect of involuntary exclusion had small attraction
for him. He thought of Jacquette; the odour of violets from a street
flower-stand recalled her.

He was in a bad humour when he reached the Tir aux Pigeons. Before he
entered he saw Captain Stanley laughing on the lawn with Amyce. That, and
the apparition of Fantozzi, completed his irritation and his score at the
traps was ridiculous.

“You play croquet better,” observed his Excellency, at his elbow.

That was the last straw, and Clifford forced a smile and went across the
lawn.

“What was your score?” asked Amyce, looking up at him from the shade of
her white parasol.

He was compelled to confess it.

Fantozzi, interrupted in the recountal of recent personal experience with
an electric tram-car, raised his eyebrows superciliously.

“Pooh,” said Captain Stanley, “everybody gets out of form at times.”

Clifford looked gratefully at his generous rival; Amyce also raised her
eyes to the well-knit military figure. Generosity is sometimes its own
reward—sometimes it even receives perquisites.

Fantozzi continued his dramatic recital of the discourteous tram-car.

“I would come in a tram electrique—Mademoiselle—behold me on the corner
street!—the tram approach!—I nod my head!—he do not hear me—”

“Couldn’t hear you nod your head?” inquired Stanley sympathetically.

“Wonder his brains didn’t rattle,” muttered Clifford to himself.

“I nod! I nod!” repeated Fantozzi with mercurial passion; “I permit
myself to make observation to stop! Cease! arrest ze tram! He regard me
insolent! the tram vanishes itself! I am left on the corner street! The
miserable laugh!”

“Are you sure you called to the motor-man to stop?” asked Stanley gravely.

“Parbleu! I did say stop! I said it! I did hear myself say it!”

“Mr. Clifford,” said Amyce, “who is shooting?” She raised her lorgnettes:
“Oh, Count Routier! Do you know I am not pleased to see little birds
shot. Captain Stanley, it is your turn next. Have you no pity for those
poor pigeons?”

“Monsieur Clifford had,” said Count Fantozzi.

Amyce frowned a little; Fantozzi, prepared to laugh at his own wit,
winced at the silence.

“Well,” said Stanley, “I must go and perform. Shall I miss every bird—is
it your pleasure?” he added, looking at Amyce.

Amyce smiled, her face was an enigma.

“Do as you please, I wish you good fortune in any event,” she said.

Fantozzi pretended to shudder for the pigeon victims; Stanley walked
thoughtfully across the lawn; Clifford, on fire with mixed emotions of
jealousy and love, pretended to be absorbed in the shooting. He glanced
indifferently at the gaily-dressed groups on the green, recognised some
people and bowed, returned the salutes of other people who recognised
him, and finally sat down on a camp-stool near Amyce.

Others were joining the group; a lieutenant of hussars, in sky-blue and
silver, a brilliant-eyed diplomatic group from Brazil, one or two tall
Englishmen, scrubbed pink, and finally his Excellency the United States
Ambassador.

Clifford loathed them all; yet, Amyce was very kind to him. While Captain
Stanley stood shooting, she scarcely glanced at the traps, and when that
sober-faced young cavalryman sauntered back and confessed he had killed
every bird, she scarcely raised her eyebrows. Was it displeasure?

“It is but a sport brutal,” whispered Fantozzi close behind her.

“Like your bull-fights,” said Clifford, seriously. He and Stanley were
quits. It was war with Fantozzi.

The Spanish attaché with the Italian name glared blankly at Clifford who
returned his glance wickedly.

“Croquet is better sport,” bleated his Excellency, accepting a glass of
champagne and a thin slice of bread-and-butter.

Clifford’s turn came again at the traps; he missed right and left. He
heard Fantozzi laugh. When he came back Amyce had gone away with his
Excellency and Captain Stanley. However, Fantozzi was there and Clifford
succeeded in picking a quarrel with him and followed it with a smile and
the slightest touch on the Count’s shirt front.

Fantozzi turned a delicate green, then crimson. Then he went away to the
club-house and called for a cab, and drove to his Embassy at a speed that
interested pedestrians along the Champs Elysée.

Clifford withdrew a little later to the Café Anglais where he sullenly
brooded and dined too freely. About nine o’clock, he went to see Stanley;
at half-past ten a handsome young Spaniard called to pay his respects and
bring courteous greetings from Fantozzi.

Clifford left the Spaniard and Stanley deeply interested in each
other’s society, and took a cab to the United States Embassy, where,
as an artist, he was to oversee the decorative preparations for next
evening’s garden-party. His Excellency had requested it; Amyce appeared
pleasantly cordial; so Clifford went to direct the hanging of lanterns
and gaily-coloured scarfs, and, incidentally to propose marriage to his
Excellency’s only daughter.

His Excellency was smoking a cigar on the lawn as Clifford entered,
mentally thanking all the saints that it was too late to play croquet.
Servants moved through the shrubbery; a few lanterns threw an orange
light among the chestnut branches.

His Excellency was in good humour; he pattered about, as though driven by
improved mechanism; he chuckled at times that irritating chuckle incident
to victory at croquet.

“We’ll have electric lights next week,” he said; “ever play croquet by
moonlight?”

“There is no moon to-night,” said Clifford, triumphantly.

“I know it,” sighed his Excellency.

Presently the Ambassador exhibited a desire to interfere with Clifford’s
directions to the servants; he insisted on mounting a ladder and
fussing with a string of crimson lanterns. The first, second, and third
Secretaries of the Embassy were summoned to steady the ladder; Clifford
saw an opportunity and seized it.

Amyce, who had been standing on the porch, observed Clifford’s advance
with mixed sentiments.

“Are all the lanterns hung?” she asked.

“No,” said Clifford, “his Excellency has proposed modifications.”

“Man proposes—” began Amyce, gaily, then stopped.

The silence was startling.

Presently Amyce picked a rose from the vine at her elbow.

“Is it mine?” asked Clifford.

“Yours? I—I don’t know.”

She held it a moment, then he took it.

“And the giver?” he whispered.

“I—I don’t know,” said Amyce.

“Then,” said Clifford, “I shall take her—as I took the rose;” and he
moved toward her up the steps.

At that moment Fate, who had been listening as usual, somewhere among
the shadows, took a hand in the proceedings; there was a crunch of
footsteps on the gravel walk, the dim glimmer of a cigar, and Captain
Stanley entered the house, bowing pleasantly to Amyce and casting a look
at Clifford that meant, “Follow me.”

Before Clifford could move, Amyce passed him with a pale smile and
crossed the lawn toward the lantern-hangers.

His emotions were indescribable; he damned Stanley, then, buoyed with the
intoxicating thought that Amyce had not refused him, he went into the
house and found Stanley waiting in the smoking-room.

“Well,” said Clifford ungraciously.

Stanley appeared a trifle surprised but said: “I’m sorry you are in this
mess, old fellow. Fantozzi naturally wants a shot at you.”

An unpleasant sensation passed through Clifford; Fantozzi and his shot
were repulsive at the moment.

“When?” asked Clifford.

“To-morrow at sunrise. I’ve notified Bull.”

Clifford grew angry: “Then he can have his shot,” he said savagely,
and sat down for a conference, interrupted about eleven o’clock by his
Excellency.

The Ambassador was in no mood for bed. Perhaps something in the lighted
lanterns had roused the long smouldering spark of revelry, dormant
in every masculine bosom. Being an Anglo-Saxon he knew of no lighter
gaiety than heavy drinking. He began to tell stories—quite pointless
tales—and he would not let Clifford go, and he spoke vaguely of wonderful
brands of whisky past and whisky to come. He sat there, his limpid
hazel eyes meeker than any lambkin’s, a carefully dressed lay-figure,
irresponsible to God and man, and for whom nobody was responsible except
his Constructor.

About midnight he became entirely automatic; his eyes seemed to plead for
somebody to wind him up and set him going again.

“When he gets this way he has a tendency to wander,” whispered Stanley;
“I usually lock him in his room; if I didn’t he’d be all over town—like
an escaped toy.”

Clifford went out on the porch; Stanley followed.

“At sunrise,” said Clifford soberly. “Will you call for me in a carriage?”

“At sunrise,” replied Stanley offering his hand.

Then Clifford went away, and Stanley, lingering to watch him to the gate,
walked slowly back to the smoking-room.

To his horror his Excellency had disappeared. The west porch door swung
wide open.

“He’ll be all over Paris!” groaned Stanley smiting his head with both
hands.


IV.

Clifford did not go back to the studio; he took a long drive in a cab to
steady his nerves. He alternately thought of Amyce, of Fantozzi, of his
Excellency’s incoherent stories, of Elliott and the studio,—and, perhaps,
of Jacquette. Two hours before dawn he found himself standing in front
of Sylvain’s; and, wondering why he had wandered there, he went in and
upstairs. The long glittering room reeked with cigar smoke; voices rose
harshly from the disordered tables; a piano tinkled faintly on the floor
above. He looked at his watch; it lacked an hour of the appointed time
when he was to meet Stanley with the carriage at the studio. He turned
toward the portal impatiently; somebody entered as he opened the leather
doors; he glanced up and met his Excellency face to face.

His Excellency began a mechanical trot into the room; Clifford
involuntarily detained him and the Ambassador stopped obediently as
though somebody had arrested his running-gear. He examined Clifford
with mild vitreous eyes as though he had never before seen him. He was
perfectly docile, perfectly contented to be started again in any new
direction. He needed a few repairs; Clifford saw that at once. It would
never do to send his Excellency home with such a hat and collar and
tie; the personnel at the Embassy must never see his Excellency in such
disorder.

“Come,” said Clifford gently. There was a cab at the door; he stowed his
Excellency away in one corner and followed, ordering the cabby to hasten
to the studio in the rue Notre Dame. There was not much time to lose when
they reached the studio. Clifford attempted to adorn his Excellency with
clean linen, but found that it might take some hours as the machinery
had run down and the Ambassador evinced an unmistakable inclination to
slumber. He seated his Excellency in an arm-chair, and hurriedly changed
his own evening dress for morning clothes. Then he went up to Elliott’s
bed-room, but that young man’s bed was untenanted and undisturbed. The
Ambassador slept peacefully in the studio; after a moment’s thought
Clifford scribbled a note:

    “DEAR ELLIOTT:—

    “When you come in please give this gentleman clean linen and a
    new hat and brush his clothes and send him to the United States
    Embassy p. d. q.

                                 “Yours,

                                                         “CLIFFORD.”

As he finished he heard carriage-wheels in the street outside and he
thrust the note into his Excellency’s hat-band, jammed the hat on the
slumbering diplomat’s head, and hurried out to the street where Stanley
and Bull were waiting in the dim grey of the coming dawn.

“Not had coffee!” exclaimed Bull; “nonsense, it’s traditional!”

“We’ll take it at St. Cloud,” said Stanley. “Are you ready, old fellow?”

The carriage door slammed, the wheels rattled faster and faster.

“By the way,” said Clifford, “his Excellency paid me a visit this
morning. I’ll see he gets home in good shape.”

“Thank heaven!” cried Stanley; “I’ve been hunting him all night!”

A moment later he looked earnestly at Clifford: “Is your hand steady?”

“Yes,” said Clifford pleasantly.

“You’d better shoot closer than you did at the pigeons,” suggested Bull.

“Why? Is Fantozzi a good shot?”

“Rotten,” said Stanley.

“He’s the more to be feared then,” observed Bull cynically.

“Why, you know,” confessed Clifford with a frank smile, “I feel certain
that I’m not going to be hit. I was nervous last night, but not on that
account.”

And he smiled confidently, thinking of Amyce.

“But,” insisted Bull, “are you going to hit your man?”

“Perhaps. What bosh it all is, anyway,” laughed Clifford.


V.

It was not yet sunrise when Elliott, entering the studio with Selby,
lighted the gas and started to prepare for bed. As Elliott turned up the
gas Selby encountered the owl-like eyes of his Excellency, blinking,
limpid, vacant.

“What’s that?” he said nervously. But when he saw the evening dress,
the disordered tie, the hat, he approached the Ambassador curiously.
Presently he reached up, slipped the note from his Excellency’s hat-band,
opened it, read it in silence, then passed it to Elliott without a word.

“May I ask who you are?” said Elliott. His Excellency bleated and waited
for somebody to set him in motion, with placid confidence. Elliott
frowned. This then was one of those who had lured Clifford from the
fold!—this wicked old creature, apparently paralysed by depravity,
planted in an arm-chair! His ruffled hat accused him! His crumpled tie,
coyly peeping from behind one ear, convicted him!

“Call a cab,” said Elliott thickly.

His Excellency betrayed no emotion; his round eyes followed Elliott’s
movements with trustful tranquillity. When Selby returned, saying the
cab was there, Elliott assisted the Ambassador to his feet; but, what
was his surprise and indignation to see that his Excellency was entirely
capable of movement. For, once set in motion, the Ambassador began
trotting all about the room with perfect solemnity and, apparently with
keen satisfaction.

“I beg your pardon,” said Elliott coldly, “your cab is waiting.” He
might as well have talked to the statues in the Louvre. Then he lost his
self-control and, taking his Excellency by one sleeve he led him to the
arm-chair and seated him.

“Aged man,” he said, “are you not mortified? You have dragged my comrade
into your depraved society! You’ve taken him away from the Latin Quarter,
you’ve stuffed his head full of marriage nonsense, of ambition, of desire
for wealth and position. How dare you come here and ask for a hat and a
collar!”

“Do you intend to ruin Clifford at baccarat?” demanded Selby.

“Or marry him to anybody?” added Elliott hoarsely.

“Who are you?” cried Selby; “are you a corrupt diplomat? Or are you
merely a wicked old man on a spree?”

“He can’t wear that hat; it won’t stay on,” observed Elliott. Selby took
a woman’s bonnet from the manikin, placed it on his Excellency’s head and
tied the strings under his chin. Elliott threw Clifford’s covert-coat
over his Excellency’s shoulders.

“That bonnet will keep him from catching cold,” he said, “it may teach
him a lesson, too, when his wife sees it.”

His Excellency unmoved, serene, surveyed Elliott from under his bonnet.

“Come,” said Selby, and they set the Ambassador in motion again, out
the door, along the garden to the street where the cab stood. The cabby
stared a little, but Elliott said grimly: “Take him to the United States
Embassy with Mr. Clifford’s compliments. And leave word that he can keep
the bonnet for future use.”

       *       *       *       *       *

About that time, several miles away in the forest of St. Cloud, Clifford
was taking careful aim at Fantozzi’s anatomy, and Fantozzi was returning
the attention. A moment later two insignificant reports broke the
silence; both men, very pale, stood motionless; two tiny shreds of smoke
floated upward through the tender foliage above.

Captain Stanley turned to Fantozzi’s second, they conferred for a moment,
then Stanley turned away to avoid a smile and went hastily up to Clifford.

“He says he doesn’t want another shot; he says honour is satisfied; look
out, I believe he’s preparing to embrace you!”

In vain Clifford attempted to shun the fervid reconciliation, in vain he
dodged Fantozzi’s tears and hugs. Fantozzi would not leave him, not he!
Clifford dexterously escaped a kiss aimed at his cheek.

There were compliments from seconds, from the surgeon, from the
principals. Undismayed, Stanley tackled the procés-verbal. Bull locked up
his instruments, the carriages were summoned by handkerchief signal; the
duel was at an end. Gaily they drove back to breakfast—a red-hot Spanish
breakfast at Fantozzi’s apartments. They toasted each other, they toasted
the two nations, Spain and the United States.

Stanley, obliged to report at his Embassy, excused himself and promised
to return. The breakfast continued; Fantozzi played exquisite Spanish
airs on the guitar between courses; his handsome attaché accompanied him
on the piano.

Bull, tactless to the back-bone, sang “Cuba Libre,” but nobody cared
and everybody laughed. Afternoon came; they still breakfasted. Fantozzi
insisted on a bout with the foils; Clifford accepted; they broke a
handsome vase and some saucers.

About four o’clock, while Bull was singing “Cuba Libre” for the eleventh
time by special request, Stanley entered, glanced gravely around, and
motioned Clifford to come outside. Clifford went, closing the door behind
him, troubled by the stony solemnity of Stanley’s visage.

“What’s up?” he inquired.

“This,” said Stanley with inscrutable eyes. “His Excellency was sent home
in a cab this morning, wearing a woman’s bonnet and your covert-coat!”

“What!” gasped Clifford.

“Also with your compliments and a request that his Excellency keep the
bonnet for future use.”

Cold sweat broke out on Clifford’s brow.

“It’s Elliott!” he moaned. “It’s Elliott’s work! Oh, Heaven, he didn’t
know what he was doing!”

Stanley was silent.

“I’ll go to the Embassy,” cried Clifford, “I’ll go now.”

“Better not,” said Stanley kindly.

There was a pause.

“Does—does she know?” faltered Clifford.

“Yes,” said Stanley.

“And—and she—_she_ believed I did it!”

“No—I told her you were incapable of such a thing. But she is perhaps
a little prejudiced—that is—I mean—you understand, I found her much
distressed.”

Clifford raised his eyes, searching the handsome young face before him.
Something in that face made his heart turn to water.

“Stanley!” he blurted out, “it isn’t _you_, is it, she has promised to
marry—”

“Yes,” said Stanley slowly.

Clifford went and leaned over the banisters. After a long time he
straightened up, mopped his brow with his handkerchief, smiled, and came
up to Stanley holding out his hand.

“Before I take it I want to say that this incident had nothing to do with
it,” said Stanley; “I proposed and was accepted at the pigeon match.”

Clifford was staggered for a moment; then he recovered and held out his
hand again.

“She is one in a million,” he said cordially, thinking to himself, “and
the rest of the millions are just like her, oh, Lord! just like her!”

Stanley grasped his hand; they stood looking at each other with kindly
eyes. Fantozzi’s voice came through the closed door:

    “Espagne! Espagne!
    Bravo! Toro!”

Somewhere in there Bull still chanted “Cuba Libre!” Presently they bowed
to each other, shook hands again, and parted.

“My compliments to His Excellency and to Miss Amyce,” said Clifford. Then
he went in and took leave of Fantozzi and the others despite their united
protests. An hour later he entered the studio, fell upon Elliott and
beat him madly. They fought like schoolboys until tired; perspiring and
breathless, they retreated to separate sofas and panted.

“Confound you!” gasped Elliott, “what do you mean by it?”

“I mean that I forgive you,” said Clifford grimly; “go to the devil!”

They smiled at each other across the studio.

“Was _that_ the Ambassador, then?” asked Elliott.

“It was,—Ambassador Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary.”

“He isn’t red-headed,” suggested Elliott, “your Ambassador Extraordinary.”

“Nevertheless,” said Clifford “he is a most extraordinary Ambassador.
Where shall we dine?”

“In the Quarter?”

“In the Quarter.”

“With me?”

“With you.”

“And Colette and Jacquette?”

“And Colette and Jacquette.”

Elliott, choking with emotion, nodded, and picked up a ruffled silk hat
from the floor.

“His Excellency’s,” said Clifford softly, and hung it over an easel.




YO ESPERO.




YO ESPERO.

    God be merciful to me, a sinner. Thou hast already been
    merciful to the virtuous by making them so.—_Arabian Prayer._


I.

“Good morning,” said the young fellow, lifting his cap.

“Good morning,” said the girl.

It was the third time they had met; they had never before spoken. The
young fellow buttoned his tweed jacket to the throat, glanced over the
wooden railing of the foot-bridge, and then looked up at the sky. The
sky was pale blue, fleckless and untroubled save for a shred of filmy
vapour floating all alone in the zenith;—that was all, except the
gilt incandescent disc of the sun;—all, except a speck, high in the
scintillating vault, that circled slowly, slowly southwards, and vanished
in mid-air.

The speck was a buzzard.

The young fellow turned from the glimmering water and looked diffidently
at the girl. She bent her grey eyes upon the stream.

“Would you mind telling me whether there are trout in this river?” he
asked, moving a step toward her.

She raised her head instantly, smiling.

“Gay Brook was a famous trout stream—once,” she answered.

“Then I suppose there are a few still left in it,” he asked, also smiling.

“But,” continued the girl, “that was very, very long ago.” She was
looking again at the water, pensively.

“How long ago?” he persisted, drawing a little nearer.

“About seventy-five years ago,” she replied without raising her head;
“Buck Gordon says so. Do you know Buck Gordon? His boys are the telegraph
agents at the station above. I don’t know the Gordon boys; I have spoken
twice with old man Gordon. I do not suppose,” she continued reflectively,
“that there has been a trout in Gay Brook for fifty years. Do you know
why?”

“No,” he said, “but I should be glad to know.”

He had drawn a little nearer and now leaned on the wooden railing of
the bridge, his back to the water, his hands in his pockets. A leather
rod-case was slung over one shoulder. The southern sun crisped the edges
of his short hair and shorter moustache.

“The reason,” said the girl, gazing dreamily into the stream again,—“the
reason is because they cut off so much timber in the mountain notch
yonder that now the freshets come every spring, and for weeks the water
is nothing but yellow mud. Trout can’t live in mud,—can they?”

After a silence he said: “And so there are no more trout.” She shook her
head. The sun burnished her dark hair and tinged the delicate contour of
cheek and throat with a warmer flush. Her white cambric sun-bonnet swung
from her waist by both strings. Presently she put it on and turned toward
him, holding the tips of the strings between the forefinger and thumb of
her left hand. Her right hand lay indolently along the grey railing of
the bridge. It was dimpled and tanned to a creamy tint.

“I have seen you three times here at the bridge,” she observed.

“And I have seen you,” he said; “I wish I had spoken before.”

She tore a tiny splinter from the sun-bleached railing and dropped it
into the water. It danced away through the trembling sunbeams.

“I wondered why you came to fish in Gay Brook,” she went on; “I might
have told you that there are nothing but minnows here;—I nearly did tell
you—”

“I wish I had asked the first time we—I saw you,” he said; “it would have
saved me no end of disappointment. Why did you not tell me?”

“Because—you didn’t ask me. I might have told you anyway if I had not
seen that you were from the North.”

“You dislike Northern people?”

“I? Oh, no,—I don’t know any.”

“But you say that if—”

“I mean that I do not understand Northern strangers.”

The young fellow looked at her curiously.

“Why, I thought you also were from the North,” he said; “you do not speak
with a Southern accent—”

“I am from Maryland, but I have lived here in North Carolina nearly all
of my life. The reason that I do not speak with a Southern accent is
because my uncle is from the North and I have lived alone with him,—ever
since I can remember.”

“Here?”

“Yes. I am very glad you spoke to me. When do you go away to the North
again?”

The young fellow touched his short moustache and gave her a sharp glance.
His sunburned cheeks were tinged with a faint colour.

“I am very glad too,” he said; “I find it a bit lonely at the hotel.”

“The hotel,” she repeated; “there are two hundred people there.”

“And I am lonely,” he said again.

“You can’t be,—how can you be?” she persisted, raising her grey eyes to
his.

“Because,” he replied; “I haven’t anything in common with any of
them,—except Tom O’Hara.”

“I don’t understand,” she insisted. “It seems to me that if I had the
happiness of being with a great many people I should have all in the
world that I long for. I have nobody,—except my uncle.”

“You have your friends,” he said.

“No, nobody except my uncle. I do not count Zeke, and the boys.”

“Zeke?”

“Zeke Chace.”

“Oh,” he said; “I’ve heard of him. He runs the blockade, doesn’t he?”

“Does he?” she asked demurely.

He laughed and rested his head on his wrist, looking into her face. Her
face was half hidden in the shadow of her sun-bonnet, so she met his gaze
placidly.

“Doesn’t Zeke Chace run the blockade?” he repeated.

“What blockade?” she asked. Her grey eyes were very round and innocent.

“Have you never heard of blockade whisky?” he insisted.

She had to laugh.

“I might have heard something about it,” she admitted.

His pleasant serious face questioned hers and her lips parted in the
merriest laugh again.

“How silly!” she cried; “everybody has heard of blockade whisky.”

“Oh,” he said, “I have often asked, but the people around here won’t talk
about it!”

“Perhaps they take you for a Revenue Officer,” she ventured gravely.

“Very probably,” he answered.

At this she laughed outright. It occurred to him that she was making fun
of him and he glanced at her again sharply.

“How do you know that I am not a Revenue Officer?” he asked.

Her laughing eyes met his.

“Can you tell a coon from a possum?” she asked in return.

“I? Of course.”

“So can I,” she said, trying hard to look serious. After a moment they
both laughed outright.

“You have teased me unmercifully,” he said; “don’t you think you ought to
tell me where I can catch a trout or two?”

“Then I will,” she answered impulsively, moving a step nearer; “but Zeke
won’t like it. There are trout in the Buzzard Run.”

“The Buzzard Run?”

“It’s yonder, behind Mist Mountain. Zeke won’t like it,” she repeated.

“Why? Does Zeke fish too?”

“Zeke? Hm! Not exactly. Never mind,—I shall tell Zeke about you and
nobody will bother you. But you must be a little careful; there are
snakes on Mist Mountain.”

“Not dangerous snakes,—are there?”

“I don’t know what kind you are used to,” she said; “there are rattlers
in the rocks on Mist Mountain.”

After a pause he asked her if there were many rattlesnakes there.

“Sometimes one sees two or three, sometimes none at all,” she answered.
“They give you warning; they run if you let them. It might be better if
you kept to the path. There is a path all the way.”

“Then I’ll stick to it,” he said lightly; “I suppose it’s too late to
go to-day.” He looked at his watch and raised his eyebrows. “Why, it’s
twelve o’clock!” he exclaimed.

She refused to believe it and bent her dainty head over his shoulder to
see.

“Dear me!” she cried, “uncle will question me!”

They stood looking at each other with new-born awkwardness. She took one
short step backward.

“Are you going?” he asked, scarcely conscious of what he said.

“Why, yes,—I must.”

He leaned over the bridge railing and looked at the crinkling ripples.
After a while she also bent over, resting her elbows on the railing. A
brilliant green beetle ran across the bleached board, halted, spread
its burnished wings, and buzzed away across the stream. A small fluffy
honey-wasp alighted between her elbows and crept quickly into a hole in
the splintering plank.

“Yes,” she repeated, “I must go.”

He raised his head and looked her frankly in the eyes:

“I should like to see you again,” he said.

“Really? Oh, I suppose I shall pass the bridge again before you go.”

“How do you know? Suppose I should go to-morrow?”

“You said you were going fishing to-morrow,—didn’t you?”

“Why no,—I didn’t say so,” he said eagerly; “I would rather talk with
you.”

“Why don’t you go fishing?”

“I would rather talk to you,” he repeated.

“What shall we talk about—blockade whisky?”

They both laughed. He had moved up beside her again.

“I want to see you again,” she said, “I think you can see that I do. I
could come to the bridge to-morrow. I would rather the people at the
hotel did not know. My uncle has forbidden me to speak to anybody except
Zeke and the boys. When I was a child I did not feel very lonely; now I
have the greatest longing to know people—girls of my own age. I dare not.”

“Have you no girl friend at all?”

“No. I should like to know older women too. At night in bed I often cry
and cry—there!—I should not tell you such things—”

“Tell me,” he said soberly.

But she only smiled and shook her head saying; “It is lonely at Yo
Espero.”

He looked into her grey eyes; they troubled him.

“I dare not wait any longer,” she said,—“good-bye,—will you come
to-morrow?”

“Here? Yes. Shall I come early?”

“Oh, yes.”

“At seven?”

“Yes.”

He offered her his hand but she did not take it.

“Wait,” she said, “I do not know your name,—no,—don’t tell me now,—let me
think a little of what I have done. If I come to-morrow—then you may tell
me.”

He watched her hurry away up the woodland path that leads to Yo Espero.
When she was gone he stood still, idly tearing dried splinters from the
bridge railing.


II.

The piazzas of the Diamond Spring Hotel were empty; the guests came
trooping through the great square hall and into the big dining-room to be
fed.

Young Edgeworth arrived late and silently took his seat, bowing civilly
to his neighbours.

There were fifteen people at his table, including the Reverend Dr.
Beezeley, who presided, flanked by his wife, his progeny, and a bottle of
Diamond Spring water. Near to the Reverend Orlando Beezeley sat another
minister, a little pink gentleman with bulging eyes. His name was Meeke
and he looked it. But he wasn’t.

Now the Reverend Orlando Beezeley and Dr. Samuel Meeke were both of a
stripe, differing on one or two obscure questions. One reverend gentleman
was a pillar of the “Pure People’s League;” the other wore the badge of
the “Charity Band.” And they squabbled.

For their leagues, their bands, and their squabbles, Edgeworth cared
nothing. He believed that all people should be allowed to worship God
in their own fashion,—even by squabbling if they chose. He was disposed
to be courteous to the two ministers and their wives and young. It was
difficult, however, partly because they were inquisitive, partly on
account of the Reverend Orlando’s personal habits, which were maddening.
He put his fingers into everything, including his mouth; they were
always sticky, and this, combined with cuffs that came too far over
his knuckles, oppressed Edgeworth. The Reverend Orlando’s fingers were
obtrusive. When he walked they spread out, perhaps to stem the downward
avalanche of cuff. He also twiddled them when he had no other use for
them, and Heaven knows he put them to uses for which they were never
intended.

All this interfered with Edgeworth’s appetite and he shunned the Reverend
Orlando Beezeley. Once, at the table, the minister asked him why he
didn’t go to the Sunday services which he, Dr. Beezeley, held in the
hotel parlours, and when Edgeworth said it was because he didn’t want to,
the Reverend Orlando sniffed offensively. For a week the atmosphere was
surcharged with unpleasantness; but one day Dr. Beezeley asked Edgeworth
what he did for a living, and Edgeworth pleasantly told him that it was
none of his business. The atmosphere at once cleared up and the Reverend
Orlando became irksomely affable. This was because he was afraid of
Edgeworth and disliked him.

Therefore, when Edgeworth entered the dining-room and slipped quietly
into his chair, Dr. Beezeley said: “Hey! been a-fishin?”

“No,” said Edgeworth.

“Where’ve you been then?” urged Mrs. Beezeley, devoured by curiosity. She
had contracted this disease in the little Boston suburb where she lived,
and she had infected her whole family.

“I have been out,” said Edgeworth pleasantly.

Dr. Samuel Meeke, who had pricked up his ears, relapsed into a dull
contemplation of Mrs. Dill again.

But Mrs. Beezeley was not defeated. She turned to the pallid lady beside
her, Mrs. Dill, and said in a thin high voice: “Pass the trout to Mr.
Edgeworth; he can’t seem to catch any—even off the old foot-bridge.”

Edgeworth was intensely annoyed, for it was plain that some of the
Beezeley brood had been spying. He looked at Master Ballington Beezeley
who grinned at him impertinently.

His father was busy feeding himself with mashed potato, but he observed
his heir’s impudence and was not displeased.

“I seen you,” cried the youthful Beezeley, writhing with the pressure of
untold secrets,—“you was mashin’ a country-girl, Mister Edgeworth,—I seen
you!”

“Te-he!” tittered Mrs. Dill.

“‘I _saw_ you,’ would perhaps be more correct,” said Edgeworth; “unless
perhaps your parents have instructed you to the contrary—”

“Ballington!” cried Mrs. Beezeley, turning red, “how dare you use such
grammar?”

Edgeworth surveyed the defeat of the Beezeleys without any particular
emotion.

Mrs. Dill attempted to save the day but choked on an olive and was
assisted from the room by Dr. Samuel Meeke. Then the Beezeleys made Mrs.
Meeke wretched with significant looks and smiles and half-suppressed
coughs, until she rose to find out why Mrs. Dill and her husband did not
return. Poor little woman! her bosom friend, Mrs. Beezeley, had long ago
quenched for her what little comfort in life she ever knew.

When the Reverend Orlando Beezeley had fed to repletion, he removed the
napkin from his chin, cleared his throat, picked his teeth, and finally
took himself off to the piazza.

“I can’t stand this table full much longer,” muttered Edgeworth to
himself, and he called to the head waiter, a majestic personage of
colour, and also a Baptist deacon.

“Deacon,” said he, “give me a place at another table to-night, can you?”

“Sho’ly, Sho’ly, Mistuh Edgewurf,” said the majestic one; “might you
prefer to be seated at Mis’ Weldon’s table, Mistuh Edgewurf?”

Edgeworth looked across at Mrs. Weldon and then at her pretty daughter,
Claire.

“Go over and ask Mrs. Weldon whether she objects,” he said.

Mrs. Weldon did not object and neither did Claire, so Edgeworth walked
over and said some polite things which he forgot a minute afterward. So
did Mrs. Weldon. I am not sure about Claire.

When Edgeworth went out on the veranda to smoke his pipe, a young fellow
in tweeds and scarlet golf-jacket, who was sitting astride the railing
said: “Hello, Jim, it’s all over the hotel that you’re sweet on some
country-girl.”

“Tommy,” said Edgeworth, in a low pleasant voice, “go to the devil!”

O’Hara smiled serenely.

“I suppose it’s that Beezeley whelp, eh, Jim?”

“I fancy it is. A fellow can’t brush his hair but it’s reported in
Diamond Springs.”

“Oh, there’s truth in it then,” laughed O’Hara.

“That,” said Edgeworth, “is none of your confounded business;” and they
strolled off together, arm in arm, smoking placidly.

“These Beezeleys,” said O’Hara, “are blights on the landscape. They ought
to be exterminated with Paris-green.”

“Or drowned in tubs,” said Edgeworth.

“Like unpleasant kittens,” added O’Hara.

“Come,” said Jim Edgeworth, “what was that yarn you wanted to spin for me
this morning?”

“Yarn? ’Tis no yarn,” said O’Hara; “it’s the truth and it troubles me.
Sit down here on the grass till I tell you. Look at the veranda, Jim;
it’s like a circus with the band playing.”

“The girls’ frocks are very pretty; I like lots of colour,” said
Edgeworth.

“There’s plenty in Claire Weldon’s cheeks,” observed O’Hara, gloomily.

“It’s natural,” said Jim.

“It was before you came. Now she puts more on in your honour;—confound
it, man, can’t you see the lass is forever making eyes at you?—and, Jim,
it’s death to me!”

Edgeworth stared at him.

“Oh, you’re blinder than the white bat of Drumgilt!” said O’Hara; “you’ve
eyes in your head, but they’re only there for ornament. Didn’t you know I
am in love with Claire Weldon now?”

“Why no,” said Edgeworth, “are you really, Tommy?”

“Am I really, Tommy? Faith, I thought even the fish in Gay Brook knew it.”

“Well,” laughed Edgeworth, “go in and win, then!”

“Do you mean it?” said Tommy gravely.

“Mean it? My dear fellow, why shouldn’t I?”

O’Hara beamed upon him and grasped his hand.

“There!” he cried, “I knew it! I’ve told her ye didn’t care tuppence
for any lass, and if she didn’t take me she’d be doin’ herself but ill
service.”

Edgeworth burst into fits of laughter. “Is that the way you woo a girl,
Tom O’Hara?”

“There are ways and ways,” said O’Hara doggedly.

“How about Sir Brian?” asked Jim, checking his mirth.

Sir Brian was Tommy’s father. The several thousand miles that separated
father and son did not lessen Tommy’s uneasiness concerning his father’s
approval.

“I can’t help it,” said Tom; “if he disowns me I’ll go to work, that I
will! and Claire knows it.”

“They say,” said Edgeworth, “that the O’Haras always get what they want.”

“They do. My grandfather loved a lass who died, so he blew out his brains
and caught her in heaven.”

“Hm!” coughed Edgeworth.

“Do you know to the contrary?” demanded O’Hara.

“No,” said Jim, “I’ll have to wait a bit to verify this story. Have you
any tobacco? Thanks, my pipe’s out. Look at the sky, Tom; it’s pretty,
isn’t it?”

They sprawled on their backs and kicked up their heels; two bronzed young
athletes,—as trim a pair as one might see anywhere betwixt the poles of
this planet.

“Hark,” said Edgeworth, “hear Beezeley and Meeke squabbling over their
Maker. Do you suppose He hears them? He is so very far away. Hark how
they wrangle over their future blessedness. I should think they would be
ashamed to have God hear them.”

“Beezeley says he believes in hell, but doesn’t want to go there,” said
O’Hara, lazily.

“There’s no hell,” said Edgeworth. He hadn’t lived long enough to know;
he was nineteen.

O’Hara raised himself on one elbow and looked at him.

“No hell?” he asked.

“No.”

If he had seen the lines in O’Hara’s young face,—the faint marks about
the eyes and mouth, he might have answered differently.

The afternoon sunlight lay warm across the level meadow. The locust-trees
were in full bloom, deep laden with heavy, drooping clusters of white
blossoms. Every wandering breeze bore the penetrating sweetness of
the locusts and the delicate odour of hemlock and pine. Great scarlet
trumpet-flowers swayed in the May wind; from the nearer forest came the
scent of dogwood and azalea. Over the greensward butterflies fluttered,
little white ones, chasing each other among the dandelions, great
swallow-tailed butterflies, yellow and black, flopping around the phlox,
or pursuing a capricious course along the river bank. There were others
too, gay comma-butterflies, delicate violet or blue swallow-tailed
butterflies, and now and then a rare shy comrade of theirs, pale sulphur
and grey, striped like a zebra, that darted across the flower-beds and
flitted away to its dusky haunts among the shrub-oak and holly of the
mountain sides. An oriole, gorgeous in orange and black, uttered a sweet
call from the lower branches of an oak. A bluebird dropped into the lower
grass under the bushes. Then a catbird began to sing and trill and warble
until the whole air rippled with melody.

“’Tis a nightingale or I’m in Drumgilt!” said O’Hara, sitting up.

“It’s a male catbird,” said Edgeworth, rising; “come on, Tom!”

O’Hara picked himself up from the grass, scraped out his pipe, ran a
grass-stem through it, and looked at the sun.

“We have loafed the whole afternoon away,” he said.

“I was anxious to kill time,” said Edgeworth. He was thinking of the girl
at the bridge.

“Kill time! kill time!” said O’Hara impatiently,—“why, man, ’tis time
that kills us! I’m going to find Miss Weldon, and I’d be obliged to ye to
stay away.”

“Bosh!” said Edgeworth, “you’re worth twenty like me.”

“That I am!” said Tom, “but I’ll be saying good night, lad! And for the
love of me, stay away from Claire Weldon. You don’t want my curse?”

“Oh, no,” laughed Edgeworth; “but I’m going to dine at their table. I
asked the Deacon to fix it. I can’t stand the holy alliance any longer.”

“All right,” said O’Hara, “when a girl has to see a man eat three times a
day, she loses her illusions concerning him.”

“What’s that?” demanded Edgeworth.

But O’Hara swung off across the clover, whistling “Terry Bowen”
and buttoning his scarlet golf-jacket with an irritating air of
self-satisfaction.

“The mischief take Tom and his girls!” said Edgeworth to himself, but
he looked after Tom and smiled, for he thought the world revolved about
O’Hara. Still he began to be lonely again, now that O’Hara was gone.

“Why the deuce can’t he spend a half hour now and then with me?” he
muttered to himself; “what can he find to talk about all day to that one
girl?”


III.

That night after dinner he found himself joining the procession upon the
veranda, walking with a pretty girl whom he did not remember meeting,
but, from whose conversation, he knew he must have danced attendance on
somewhere or other.

In the half light of the mellow Japanese lanterns, he caught
glimpses of familiar faces in the throng; Dr. Beezeley, unctuous and
sticky-fingered, the faded Mrs. Dill with Dr. Samuel Meeke, poor little
Mrs. Meeke, anxiously smiling when she caught the protruding eyes of
her husband, Mrs. Weldon, gracious and serene, walking with some tall,
heavy-whiskered Southerner, Tommy O’Hara conducting Miss Claire Weldon,
with something of the determination that one notices in troopers who
convoy treasure-trains. In and out of the lights they passed him, vague
impressions of filmy draperies and lantern-lit faces, with now and then
a shadowy gesture or a sparkle of eyes in the twilight. Beyond, the dark
foliage of sycamore and maple loomed motionless, with never a wind
to stir the tender leaves, but the locust-trees, where the grape-like
bunches of white blossoms hung, were all hazy with the quivering wings
of dusk-moths. Slender sphinx-moths darted and turned and hovered over
the phlox, grey wraiths of dead humming-birds, poised above phantom
flowers. Below the fountain spray, drifting fine as a veil of mist
across the shadowy blossoms of white iris, a hidden tree-frog quavered
a sweet-treble, and on every twig-tip gauzy-winged creatures scraped
resonant accompaniment.

“Of what are you thinking, Mr. Edgeworth?” asked the girl beside him.

He started slightly; he had quite forgotten her. He had been thinking of
the girl at the bridge and the tryst next morning, but he said: “I was
listening to the tree-frog. It means rain to-morrow.”

“I am very sorry,” said the girl, “I was going to Painted Mountain on
horseback. Shall we sit here a moment?” She shook out her skirts and
seated herself, and he found a place on the veranda railing beside her.

“Painted Mountain?” he asked; “that is beyond Yo Espero, isn’t it?”

“Yo Espero is on the southern slope. I heard such an interesting story
about Yo Espero to-day; shall I tell you?”

He looked at her sharply, then nodded, saying: “Tell me first what Yo
Espero means. It’s Spanish, isn’t it?”

“I don’t know,—I suppose so. I believe it means ‘_I hope._’ The
village,—there’s only one house you know,—was named Yo Espero by the only
inhabitant. They say he took the name from the label on the lid of an old
cigar-box that he found among the rocks.”

“Very unromantic and intensely American,” said Edgeworth laughing.

“Ah, but wait,—there’s more to come. The man who lives at Yo Espero has a
niece, a beauty they say, and would you believe it, the man, her uncle,
named her also Yo Espero!”

“Oh!” said Edgeworth musingly.

“Poor girl,—named from a cigar brand! It is wicked—don’t you think so,
Mr. Edgeworth?”

“Yo Espero,” he repeated softly,—“I don’t know,—Yo Espero.”

“Her uncle calls her Io for short when he does not call her Yo Espero. He
must be a brute. They say he knows things about the blockade too.”

Edgeworth became interested.

“I have never seen the girl,” she continued, “but Mrs. Weldon has, and
she says the girl is simply a raving beauty. Dr. Beezeley tried to call
on the uncle but was shown the door without ceremony. They say the man is
well educated and from the North, but he won’t allow anybody to enter his
house or speak to his niece.”

“Do you know his name?” asked Edgeworth.

“Mrs. Beezeley says it is Clyde. He is some broken-down Northern man of
good family who has sunk low enough to mix himself up with the blockade.
People say the Revenue Officers are after him and will get him sooner or
later. I wonder what the girl will do then?”

“I wonder,” repeated Edgeworth under his breath; “hello! here’s Tommy
O’Hara, the pride of Drumgilt!”

“And the Pride has had a fall,” said O’Hara sentimentally;—“did—did you
notice if Miss Weldon was passing this way, Jim? Ah, did you see her
pass, Miss Marwood? With Colonel Scarborough? Oh, the mischief!”

“Come,” laughed Miss Marwood, “we’ll go and find them; Mr. Edgeworth
doesn’t care; he likes solitude—”

Edgeworth attempted to protest, but was bidden to go with them or stay,
as he pleased. And he stayed,—to smoke and muse and ponder on the long
dim porch while the dew dripped from the perfumed vines, and the great
stars spangled the sky, and the million voices of the night sang of
summers past and summers to come. And the burden of the song was always
the same, Yo Espero, Yo Espero.

At seven o’clock next morning, Edgeworth stood on the little foot-bridge,
leaning both elbows upon the wooden railing. Between his elbows was a
fresh white cut in the weather-stained plank, from which a shaving of
wood had recently been planed, and on this white space was printed in
pencil:

“I shall not see you again.”

He never doubted that the message was for him. He leaned idly upon the
rail, reading and re-reading it. A fine warm rain, scarcely more than a
mist, was falling through the calm air. The tiny globules powdered his
cap and coat, shining like frost-dust.

Presently he fumbled in his pocket, found a jack-knife, opened it, and
deliberately shaved the writing from the plank. Then, in his turn he
wrote:

“If you will not see me I shall go to-morrow.”

“Let the Beezeley whelp read that and make the most of it,” he muttered,
turning away with an unaccustomed feeling of wistfulness.

What he longed for he did not know; perhaps for a little of O’Hara’s
society, so he lighted his pipe and started toward the hotel, his hands
deep in his pockets, his tanned cheeks glistening with the fine rain.

After a few moments it occurred to him that he had put it rather
strongly;—in fact it was an unwarranted and idiotic thing to write. Why
in the world should he leave Diamond Springs because a girl whom he
had met three times and spoken to once, refused to meet him again? He
hesitated, mused a little, and finally resumed his course. Let it stay as
it was; it mattered nothing to him anyway. He would leave the hotel,—he
would leave the state too, for that matter, for he was sick and weary of
the Carolinas, and of the big hotels, filled with invalids who sat in hot
baths or drank bottles of nasty “waters.” Would O’Hara go with him? He
thought of Claire Weldon and frowned.

“She’s spoiled O’Hara, that’s what she’s done!” he pondered bitterly.

When he came in sight of the hotel he saw Dr. Beezeley pottering about
the croquet-ground. When the reverend gentleman walked, his flat feet
scraped the gravel and lapped over each other in front, like the toes of
a Shanghai rooster.

“Hey!” said Dr. Beezeley, “been a walkin’?”

Edgeworth nodded.

“Want to play croquet?” asked Beezeley, looking at him over his glasses;
“it ain’t goin’ to rain much more.”

Edgeworth said he never played croquet.

Beezeley straightened a wicket, hammered a painted stake, and sniffed.

His face, with the bunchy chop-whiskers cut a little close, reminded
Edgeworth of the countenance of some big buck rabbit. The reverend
gentleman also had other rabbit peculiarities, such as a perpetual
appetite, a prehensile lip, and an enormous progeny.

O’Hara hailed him from the tennis courts and he went over, puffing his
pipe moodily. But when he found that Tommy intended to invite two girls
to make up doubles, Edgeworth flatly refused to play.

“Confound it, Tommy,” he said, “you are good enough company for me, and I
ought to be for you. What’s the use of lugging in strangers every minute?”

“Ladies are never strangers,” said Tom airily; “one of them is Miss
Weldon.”

“That’s all right,” said Edgeworth savagely, “but she can’t play tennis.
Is it a kindergarten you’re setting up, Tom O’Hara? Call your caddy and
come on to the links.”

“Listen to the lad!” said O’Hara; “why, man, I’ll go with you where you
like and I’ll do what you like,—only,” he added, “I have an appointment
to ride at ten—with Miss Weldon.”

“Ride then,” said Edgeworth with a scowl, and turned on his heel, leaving
O’Hara a sadly puzzled man.

“What the mischief is the matter with me, anyhow?” muttered Edgeworth,
striding wrathfully away across the meadow; “why can’t I let Tommy alone
with his girl. I’m making a nuisance of myself I fancy.”

The restlessness which possessed him he did not even attempt to analyse.
That it was caused by something or somebody outside of himself he was
convinced.

“These people here,” he thought, “are empty-headed and common—when
they’re not sanctimonious and vulgar. I’ll be hanged if I’m going to
spend the time talking platitudes to girls in golf gowns.”

Of course it was their fault that he felt irritable and bored. He thought
of his book, “The Origin of the Cherokee Indian,” but the prospect of
shutting himself in his room to drive a pen over reams of foolscap had
small attraction for him. The rain had ceased, the heavy perfumed air,
vague with vapour, oppressed him, and he looked up at the mountains,
half veiled in mist. But climbing was out of the question,—he didn’t
know exactly why,—but it was clearly out of the question. He would not
go fishing either; neither would he read. What was there left to do?
Nothing, except to go back to the foot-bridge.

So when at last, by the highways and byways of cogitation, he had
completed the circle, and had arrived at the point from which he started,
he found that his legs had secured the precedence of his brain, for
already they were landing him at the foot-bridge.

He was really a little surprised when he found himself there. He stepped
to the railing to find his inscription. Somebody had shaved it off with a
knife, and, in its place was written:

“Good-bye.”

It was then that Edgeworth experienced a most amazing, not to say
painful, sensation. It started in the region of the heart, and, before he
was aware, it began to affect his throat.

“Good-bye.”

He looked stupidly at the word, repeating it aloud once or twice.
Presently he pulled out his knife and hacked away the writing with a
misty idea that it might bother him less when it was obliterated. On the
contrary it bothered him more than ever. A desire possessed him to go
away, but, when he pictured himself in a train, rushing northward, the
prospect was not as alluring as he felt it should be. Perhaps it was
because he knew O’Hara would not go with him.

“The devil take Tom O’Hara!” he blurted out.

The effect of this outburst did not soothe him; it did, however, frighten
a small hedge-sparrow nearly to death.

He looked up at the sun-warped sign-post on the end of the bridge. It
bore the following valuable information.

[Illustration:

    HOG MOUNTAIN     6 miles.
    BUZZARD RUN      10 miles.

    RED ROCK         1 mile.
    YO ESPERO        3 miles.
]

“Yo Espero,” he repeated aloud.

There was a step on the creaking planks behind him,—a light step,—but he
heard it.

They faced each other for a moment in silence. The sun shone out of the
mist above and tinged the edges of her hair with a mellow radiance.

“Come,” she said, “we can’t stay here.”

“Where—then?”

Their eyes met. Her lips were slightly parted; perhaps she had walked
fast, for her breast rose and fell irregularly. In that silent exchange
of glances, each read, for one brief second, a line in the book of
fate;—each read,—but whether they understood or not, God knows, for they
smiled at each other and turned away, side by side into the forest.


IV.

“Yo Espero! Yo Espero!” Asleep, awake, the words haunted him, night and
day they rang in his ears, “Yo Espero, Yo Espero.” The brooks sang it;
in the hot mid-day the cadence of the meadow creatures took it up; the
orioles repeated it across the fields, the thrushes’ hymn was for her
alone: “Yo Espero, Yo Espero.”

Days dawned and vanished, brief as the flash of a fire-fly wing. The
locust-trees powdered the greensward with white blossoms, the laurel,
dainty and conventional, spread its flowered cambric out to dry, and the
dogwood leaves drifted through the forest like snowflakes.

O’Hara, the triumphant affianced of Claire, provoked the wrath of all
unaffianced gods and men. He simply mooned. Guests arrived and guests
left the Diamond Spring Hotel, but the Beezeleys stayed on for ever.
There were captains and colonels and generals from the South; the names
of Fairfax and Marmaduke and Carter and Stuart were heard in corridor and
card-room. There were Rittenhouses and Appletons, and Van Burens, too,
and the flat bleat of Philadelphia echoed the colourless jargon of Boston
and the semi-civilized accent of New York.

It was the middle of May. The catbirds had ceased their music and now
haunted the garden, mewing from every thicket. A crested blue jay,
ominous prophet of distant autumn, screamed viciously at the great belted
kingfishers, but wisely avoided these dagger-billed birds, and also the
occasional cock-of-the-woods that flew into the oak-grove, and tapped all
day on the loose bark.

Edgeworth loved all these creatures. A few weeks previous he hadn’t cared
tuppence for them. But now it was different; he felt at home with all
the world; he smiled knowingly at the thrushes, he nodded gaily to the
great blue heron, and laughed when that dignified but snobbish biped cut
him dead. Flowers too he was on good terms with; he haunted the woods,
now all ablaze with azaleas, he sat among blue and violet larkspurs
and felt that he was among friends. The little wood-violets peeped up
at him fearlessly; they knew he would never pick them; the big orange
lady-slippers arranged themselves neatly, two by two, as he passed, but
he laughingly disregarded their offers. True, the girl at his side,—for
he never rambled alone,—was worthy of such self-sacrifice on the part of
any lady-slipper, orange or maroon.

“Io,” he said, as they lay in the forest on the heights above Diamond
Springs, “can you realise it all? I scarcely can. Was it yesterday, was
it last week,—was it years ago that I said good morning to you there on
our bridge?”

“Jim, I don’t know.”

Her hair had fallen down and she flung it like a glistening veil from her
face. She lay full length across the soft pine needles, her scarlet lips
parted, tearing bits of flame-colored azalia blossoms from a cluster at
her belt.

“See the lizards,” said Edgeworth sitting up beside her, “see them race
over the dry leaves! There! They’ve run up a tree! Look, Io.”

“I see,” she said. But she was looking up at him.

He bent over her and kissed her, both hands clasped in hers.

“You didn’t look at all,” he said.

“Didn’t I?” whispered Yo Espero.

It was true that she had not looked. When her eyes were not fastened upon
his face, they were closed.

So he sat smiling down at her with her slim fingers twisted in his; and
that shadow of wistfulness that ever hovers close to happiness, fell over
his eyes. And he said: “Do you ever regret—anything—Io?”

She smiled faintly.

“No—nothing, dear.”

“Nothing?”

“Nothing.”

“Then you are happy.”

“Yes.”

What had she to regret? She loved him. To him she came, sick at heart
for the companionship which she had never known. He had delivered her
from her loneliness. First she listened to him with the fierce happiness
of the lonely; then she idolized him; then she loved him. Love was all
she had to give; and she gave it, even before he asked,—gave it without
thought or regret.

“Do you know,” he said, “that you have the prettiest hands in the world?”

“Have I?”

“Don’t you know that your whole figure is exquisite?”

She raised one hand indolently and placed the fingers across his lips.

“What do I care,—if you love me?” she said.

“But I care,” he said; “to think that you,—all, all of you,—with your
beautiful eyes and your neck and your lips and these two little hands,
are mine—all mine!—”

“And that brown hair above me—is mine,—isn’t it?” murmured the girl; “I
never asked you before, but don’t—don’t I own some of you too? I have
given you all of myself.”

It was little to ask;—the question was a new one though, and he suddenly
began to wonder how much of him she did own. He looked at her half
curiously as she lay there, her innocent face upturned, her young figure
flung across the pine-needle matting of the forest. Her eyes told him she
loved him; every line and curve of her sweet body solemnized the vow.

“Io,” he said, “all of me that is worth owning you own.”

“This hand?” she asked, locking her fingers in his.

“Both,” he said.

“Everything? All—all?”

“All, Yo Espero.”

“You never said so—before.”

“I say it now; all! all! all!”

       *       *       *       *       *

“We will go to Silver Mine Creek,” said Yo Espero, “and we will fish
there for a little fish. There are bass in the French Broad, and you
shall catch them from the rifts below Deepwater Bridge. We will gallop
on horseback to Sunset Sands and we will go to Bubbling Spring. All this
will take time, you know, but you are never going away, are you? Hush!
I could not live until sunrise. Then, in the fall, we will go across
to the little Hurricane where there are deer. You shall shoot a great
wild-turkey also! Dear me! What more can a man ask for? And then there
are teal and mallard on the French Broad before the ice has bridged the
Little Red Horse. You will love the South.”

“Yes, dear,” he answered, soberly; but his eyes were turned to the North.

“I know lots of springs in the forest,” she said, watching his face.

“And blockade stills?” he smiled.

She laughed outright and sat up, gathering her heavy hair into a twist.

“There is one within a few steps of where we sit; you could never find
it,” she said, tauntingly.

“Oho!” he exclaimed, “whose?”

“Zeke’s,” said the girl, “I could go to it in two minutes,—hark!—was that
a gunshot from the valley?”

“I think it was,” he said, “it came from that way,” and he pointed to the
west.

“From Painted Mountain! Did it sound like a rifle, Jim?”

Her eyes were very bright. Two red spots glowed on either cheek.

“I don’t know, dear,” he said, “why?”

As he spoke he rose and stepped back two paces. And as he took the second
step there came a whirr, a girl’s scream, and a rattlesnake struck him
twice above the ankle.

For one second the forest swam before his eyes; then a cold sweat started
from the roots of his hair and he bent and picked up a stick, shaking in
every limb. It was over in a moment; the snake lay dead, shuddering and
twisting among the rocks, but it was Yo Espero who had crushed it, and
now she turned to him a face as bloodless as his own.

“Wait!” she panted, “there’s whisky at Zeke’s!” and she sprang across the
mountain-side and vanished among the thickets.

He bent over and tore down his stocking; then his head whirled and he
sank trembling upon the ground.

As he lay there great throbs of pain swept through him in waves,
succeeded by momentary numbness, but through the mist of faintness and
the delirium of pain he heard the dead snake thumping among the leaves.
Then all was one great thrill of agony, but, as his senses reeled again,
a touch fell upon his arm and he heard her voice:

“Drink,—quickly—all—all you can!”

And he did, blindly, guided by her arm. She held the demijohn until his
head fell back.

Then she knelt, ripped her own sleeve from wrist to shoulder and stared
at her round white arm. Two blue marks, close together, capped the
summit of a terrible swelling, and she cried out once for help. With all
the strength that remained, she dragged the demijohn to her mouth and
stretched out on the ground, the crystal clear liquor running between
her teeth. She tried hard to swallow. Once she murmured, “I knew there
was not enough for both,—I guess there isn’t much left; I guess—it’s—too
late—”

After a minute or two she wandered in her delirium, but still she
swallowed desperately until the demijohn rolled away from her nerveless
grasp, and she seemed to lose consciousness. With the last spark of
understanding left in her numbed brain, she turned over and stretched
out, her lips crushed against his face.

Zeke found them. Whether it was the smell of blockade whisky, coupled
with the absence of his demijohn, or whether it was Providence, cannot be
successfully argued here. But he found them, and he carried them into his
ramshackle cabin and laid them side by side across his mattress.

After he had looked at them for half an hour’s absolute silence, he spat
the remains of a hard-chewed quid into a corner, picked up his gun, and
wended his way down the mountain-side to the Diamond Springs Hotel.

Here he was promptly arrested by two pale-faced Revenue Officers, and
here, for the first time, he learned that Clyde, the tenant of Yo Espero
on Painted Mountain, had been shot dead, two hours before, for resisting
arrest at the hands of United States officers.

The hotel was in commotion, but when Zeke drawled out his story, panic
reigned supreme, and the Beezeleys started in a body for Zeke’s hut. How
they got lost on the mountain and were frightened by snakes, and how Dr.
Samuel Meeke headed a rescue party in their behalf, has no place in this
story,—nor, I imagine, in any story. O’Hara went on Zeke’s bond, and
Zeke, followed by O’Hara and the proprietor of the Diamond Springs Hotel,
started for the blockader’s burrow. The proprietor’s name was Eph Doom,
but, unlike his namesake, nothing about him was sealed, not even his
lips, and he chattered continually until Zeke drawled out: “O shet up,
yew mewl o’ misery!”

Once O’Hara spoke:

“You left them both lying across your bed, Zeke?”

“’Bout a foot apart,” drawled Zeke.

But when O’Hara burst into the cabin, he cried: “Thank God!” For they
were in each other’s arms.

       *       *       *       *       *

And that is all there is to say.

Eph Doom recounts a great deal more; he tells how those two striplings,
dazed by alcohol and numbed with poison, clung together blindly; he tells
how he, personally, drove a shoal of Beezeleys and Meekes and Dills from
the door of the cabin, and he relates with fire how young Edgeworth sat
up, pale, trembling, and demanded that he, Ephraim Doom, should, as a
Justice of the Peace, then and there instantly unite in holy wedlock
James Edgeworth and Yo Espero Clyde: which he did not do, because O’Hara
whispered: “Wait till he’s sober.”

How Zeke escaped the clutches of the law needs a story by itself.

How Dr. Samuel Meeke and Mrs. Dill—but that is scandal.

How Yo Espero and Edgeworth loved is all that concerns this story.




COLLECTOR OF THE PORT.

    “‘Why do you limp?’ asked the maid.
    ‘I always stumble when the path is smooth,’ said Love.”




COLLECTOR OF THE PORT.

    I will grow round him in his place,
    Grow, live, die looking on his face,
    Die, dying clasp’d in his embrace.

                               TENNYSON.


In winter the Port is closed, the population migrates, the Collector of
the Port sails southward. There is nothing left but black rocks sheathed
in ice where icy seas clash and splinter and white squalls howl across
the headland. When the wind slackens and the inlet freezes, spotted
seals swim up and down the ragged edges of the ice, sleek restless heads
raised, mild eyes fixed on the turbid shallows.

In January, blizzard-driven, snowy owls whirl into the pines and sit all
day in the demi-twilight, the white ptarmigan covers the softer snow with
winding tracks, and the white hare, huddled in his whiter “form,” plays
hide and seek with his own shadow.

In February the Port-of-Waves is still untenanted. A few marauders
appear, now and then a steel grey panther from the north frisking
over the snow after the white hares, now and then a stub-tailed lynx,
mean-faced, famished, snarling up at the white owls who look down and
snap their beaks and hiss.

The first bud on the Indian-willow brings the first inhabitant back to
the Port-of-Waves, Francis Lee, superintendent of the mica quarry. The
quarrymen follow in batches; the willow-tassels see them all there; the
wind-flowers witness the defile of the first shift through the pines.

On the last day of May the company’s flag was hoisted on the tool-house,
the French-Canadians came down to repair the rusty narrow-gauge railroad,
and Lee, pipe lighted, sea-jacket buttoned to the throat, tramped up and
down the track with the lumber detail, chalking and condemning sleepers,
blazing spruce and pine, sounding fish-plate and rail, and shouting at
intervals until the washouts were shored up, windfalls hacked through,
and landslide and boulder no longer blocked the progress of the company’s
sole locomotive.

The first of June brought sunshine and black flies, but not the Collector
of the Port. The Canadians went back to Sainte Isole across the line, the
white-throated sparrows’ long dreary melody broke out in the clearing’s
edge, but the Collector of the Port did not return.

That evening, Lee, smoking his pipe on the headland, looked out across
the sunset-tinted ocean and saw the white gulls settling on the shoals
and the fish-hawks soaring overhead with the red sunglint on their wings.
The smoke of a moss smudge kept the flies away, his own tobacco smoke
drove away care. Incidentally both drove Williams away,—a mere lad in
baggy blue-jeans, smooth-faced, clear-eyed, with sea-tan on wrist and
cheek.

“How did you cut your hand?” asked Lee, turning his head as Williams
moved away.

“Mica,” replied Williams briefly. After a moment Williams started on
again.

“Come back,” said Lee; “that wasn’t what I had to tell you.”

He sat down on the headland, opened a jack-knife, and scraped the ashes
out of his pipe. Williams came slowly up and stood a few paces behind his
shoulder.

“Sit down,” said Lee.

Williams did not stir. Lee waited a moment, head slightly turned, but not
far enough for him to see the figure motionless behind his shoulder.

“It’s none of my business,” began Lee, “but perhaps you had better know
that you have deceived nobody. Finn came and spoke to me to-day. Dyce
knows it, Carrots and Lefty Sawyer know it,—I should have known it myself
had I looked at you twice.”

The June wind blowing across the grass, carried two white butterflies
over the cliff. Lee watched them struggle back to land again. Williams
watched Lee.

“I don’t know what to do,” said Lee, after a silence; “it is not
forbidden for women to work in the quarry—that I am aware of. If you need
work and prefer that sort, and if you perform your work properly, I shall
not interfere with you. And I’ll see that the men do not.”

Williams stood motionless; the smoke from the smudge shifted west, then
south.

“But,” continued Lee, “I must enter you properly on the pay-roll; I
cannot approve of this masquerade. Finn will see you in the morning; it
is unnecessary for me to repeat that you will not be disturbed.”

There was no answer. After a silence Lee turned, then rose to his feet.
Williams was weeping.

Lee had never noticed her face; both sun-tanned hands hid it now; her
felt hat was pulled down over the forehead.

“Why did you come to the quarry?” he asked soberly. She did not reply.

“It is men’s work,” he said; “look at your hands! You cannot do it.”

She tightened her hands over her eyes; tears stole between her fingers
and dropped, one by one, on the young grass.

“If you need work—if you can find nothing else—I—I think perhaps I
may manage something better,” he said. “You must not stand there
crying—listen! Here come Finn and Dyce, and I don’t want them to talk all
over the camp.” Finn and Dyce came toiling up the headland with news that
the west drain was choked. They glanced askance at Williams, who turned
her back. The sea-wind dried her eyes; it stung her torn hands too. She
unconsciously placed one aching finger in her mouth and looked out to sea.

“The dreen’s bust by the second wind-fall,” said Dyce, with a jerk of
his stunted thumb toward the forest. “If them sluice-props caves in, the
timber’s wasted.”

Finn proposed new sluice gates; Lee objected, and swore roundly that if
the damage was not repaired by next evening he’d hold Finn responsible.
He told them he was there to save the company’s money, not to experiment
with it; he spoke sharply to Finn of last year’s extravagance, and warned
him not to trifle with orders.

“I pay you to follow my directions,” he said. “Do so and I’ll be
responsible to the company; disobey, and I’ll hold you to the chalk-mark
every time.”

Finn sullenly shifted his quid and nodded; Dyce looked rebellious.

“You might as well know,” continued Lee, “that I mean what I say. You’ll
find it out. Do your work and we’ll get on without trouble. You’ll find
I’m just.”

When Dyce and Finn had shuffled away toward the coast, Lee looked at the
figure outlined on the cliffs against the sunset sky,—a desolate, lonely
little figure in truth.

“Come,” said Lee; “if you must have work I will give you enough to keep
you busy; not in the quarry either,—do you want to cripple yourself in
that pit? It’s no place for children anyway. Can you write properly?”

The girl nodded, back turned toward him.

“Then you can keep the rolls, duplicates, and all. You’ll have a room to
yourself in my shanty. I’ll pay quarry wages.”

He did not add that those wages must come out of his own pocket. The
company allowed him no secretary, and he was too sensitive to suggest one.

“I don’t ask you where you came from or why you are here,” he said a
little roughly. “If there is gossip I cannot help it.” He walked to the
smudge and stood in the smoke, for the wind had died out and the black
flies were active.

“Perhaps,” he hazarded, “you would like to go back to—to where you came
from? I’ll send you back.”

She shook her head.

“There may be gossip in camp.”

The slightest movement of her shoulders indicated her indifference. Lee
re-lighted his pipe, poked the smudge, and piled damp moss on it.

“All right,” he said, “don’t be unhappy; I’ll do what I can to make you
comfortable. You had better come into the smudge, to begin with.”

She came, touching her eyes with her hands, awkward, hesitating. He
looked gravely at her clumsy boots, at the loose, toil-stained overalls.

“What is your name?” he said, without embarrassment.

“My name is Helen Pine.” She looked up at him steadily; after a moment
she repeated her name as though expecting him to recognise it. He did
not; he had never before heard it, as far as he knew. Neither did
he find in her eager, wistful face anything familiar. How should he
remember her? Why should he remember? It was nearly six months ago that,
snow-bound in the little village on the Mohawk, he and the directors
of his company left their private Pullman car to amuse themselves at a
country dance. How should he recollect the dark-eyed girl who had danced
the “fireman’s quadrille” with him, who had romped through a reel or
two with him, who had amused him through a snowy evening? How should
he recall the careless country incident,—the corn popping, the apple
race, the flirtation on the dark, windy stairway? Who could expect him
to remember the laughing kiss, the meaningless promise to write, the
promises to return some day for another dance, and kiss? A week later
he had forgotten the village, forgotten the dance, the pop-corn, the
stairway, and the kiss. She never forgot. Had he told her he loved her?
He forgot it before she replied. Had he amused himself? Passably. But he
was glad that the snow-plows cleared the track next morning, for there
was trouble in Albany and lobbying to do, and a rival company was moving
wheels within wheels to lubricate the machinery of honest legislation.

So it meant nothing to him, this episode of a snow blockade; it meant
all the world to her. For months she awaited the letter that never came.
An Albany journal mentioned his name and profession. She wrote to the
company and learned where the quarry lay. She was young and foolish and
nearly broken-hearted, so she ran away. Her first sentimental idea was
to work herself to death, disguised, under his very eyes. When she lay
dying she would reveal herself to him, and he should know too late the
value of such a love. To this end she purchased some shears to cut her
hair with; but the mental picture she conjured was not improved by such a
sacrifice. She re-coiled her hair tightly and bought a slouched hat, too
big.

When, arrived at the quarry, she saw him again, she nearly fainted from
fright. He met her twice, face to face, and she was astounded that he did
not recognise her. Reflection, however, assured her that her disguise
must be perfect, and she awaited the dramatic moment when she should
reveal herself—not dying from quarry-toil—for she did not wish to die
now that she had seen him. No—she would live—live to prove to him how
a woman can love—live to confound him with her constancy. She had read
many romances. Now, when he had bade her follow him to the headland, she
knew she had been discovered; she was weak with terror and shame and
hope. She thought he knew her; when he spoke so coolly she stood dumb
with amazement; when he spoke of Finn and Sawyer and Dyce she understood
he had not penetrated her disguise, except from hearsay, and a terror of
loneliness and desolation rushed over her.

Then the impulse came to hide her identity from him,—why, she did not
know. Again that vanished when he called her to come into the smoke. As
she looked up at him her heart almost stopped; yet he did not recognise
her. Then the courage of despair seized her and she told her name. When
at length she comprehended that he had entirely forgotten her—forgotten
her very name—fright sealed her lips. All the hopelessness and horror of
her position dawned upon her,—all she had believed, expected, prayed for,
came down with a crash.

As they stood together in the smoke of the smudge, she mechanically laid
her hand on his sleeve, for her knees scarcely supported her.

“What is it; does the smoke make you dizzy?” he asked.

She nodded; he aided her to the cliff’s edge and seated her on a boulder.
Under the cliff the sunset light reddened the sea. A quarryman, standing
on a rock, looked up at Lee and pointed seaward.

“Hello!” answered Lee, “what is it? The Collector of the Port?”

Other quarrymen, grouped on the coast, took up the cry; the lumbermen,
returning from the forest along the inlet, paused, axe on shoulder, to
stare at the sea. Presently, out in the calm ocean, a black triangle cut
the surface, dipped, glided landward, dipped, glided, disappeared. Again
the dark point came into view, now close under the cliff where thirty
feet of limpid water bathed its base.

“The Collector of the Port!” shouted Finn from the rocks.

Lee bent over the cliff’s brink. Far down into the clear water he
followed the outline of the cliff. Under it a shadowy shape floated,
a monstrous shark, rubbing the rock softly as if in greeting for old
acquaintance’ sake.

The Collector of the Port had returned from the south.


II.

The Collector of the Port and the company were rivals; both killed their
men, one at sea, the other in the quarry. The company objected to pelagic
slaughter and sent some men with harpoons, bombs, and shark-hooks to the
Port; but the Collector sheered off to sea and waited for them to go away.

The company could not keep the quarrymen from bathing; Lee could not
keep the Collector from Port-of-Waves. Every year two or three quarrymen
fell to his share; the company killed the even half-dozen. Years before,
the quarrymen had named the shark; the name fascinated everybody with
its sinister conventionality. In truth he was Collector of the Port,—an
official who took toll of all who ventured from this Port where nothing
entered from the sea save the sea itself, wave on wave, wave after wave.

In the superintendent’s office there were two rolls of victims,—victims
of the quarry and victims of the Collector of the Port. Pensions were not
allowed to families of the latter class, so, as Dyce said to Dyce’s dying
brother: “Thank God you was blowed up, an’ say no more about it, Hank.”

There was, curiously enough, little animosity against the Collector of
the Port among the quarrymen. When June brought the great shark back to
the Port they welcomed him with sticks of dynamite, but nevertheless a
sense of proprietorship, of exclusive right to the biggest shark on the
coast, aroused in the quarrymen a sentiment akin to pride. Between the
shark and the men existed an uncanny comradeship, curiously in evidence
when the company’s imported shark-destroyers appeared at the Port.

“G’wan now,” observed Farrely, “an’ divil a shark ye’ll get in the
wather, me bucks! Is it sharks ye’ll harpoon? Sure th’ company’s full o’
thim.”

The shark-catchers, harpoons, bombs, and hooks, retired after a month’s
useless worrying, and the men jeered them as they embarked on the gravel
train.

“Drhop a dynamite shtick on the nob av his nibs!” shouted Farrely after
them—meaning the president of the company. The next day, little Cæsar
l’Hommedieu, indulging in his semi-annual bath, was appreciated and
accepted by the Collector of the Port, and his name was added to the
unpensioned roll in the office of the company’s superintendent, Francis
Lee.

Helen Pine, sitting alone in her room, copied the roll, erased little
Cæsar’s name from the pay-roll, computed the total back pay due him, and
made out an order on the company for $20.39. Then she rose, stepped
quietly into Lee’s office which adjoined her own room, and silently
handed him the order.

Lee was busy and motioned her to be seated. Dyce and Finn, hats in hand,
looked obliquely at her as she leaned on the window-ledge, face turned
toward the sea. She heard Lee say, “Go on, Finn;” and Finn began again in
his smooth plausible voice:

“I opened the safe on a flat-car, an’ God knows who uncoupled the flat.
Then Dyce signalled go ahead, but Henderson he sez Dyce signalled
to back her up, an’ the first I see was that flat hangin’ over the
dump-dock. Then she tipped up like a see-saw an’ slid the safe into the
water—fifty-eight feet sheer at low tide.”

Lee said quietly: “Rig a derrick on the dump-dock, and tell Kinny to get
his diving kit ready by three o’clock.”

Finn and Dyce exchanged glances.

“Kinny he went to Bangor last night to see about them new drills,” said
Finn defiantly.

“Who sent him?” asked Lee angrily. “Oh, you did, eh?”

“I thought you wanted them drills,” repeated Finn.

Lee’s eyes turned from Finn to Dyce. There was, in the sullen faces
before him, something that he had never before seen, something worse than
sinister. The next moment he said pleasantly: “Well then, tell Lefty
Sawyer to take his diving kit and be ready by three. If you need a new
ladder at the dump-dock send one there by noon. That is all, men.”

When Finn and Dyce had gone, Lee sprang to his feet and began to pace
the office. Once he stopped to light his pipe; once he jerked open the
top drawer of his table and glanced at a pair of heavy Colt’s revolvers
lying there, cocked and loaded. He sat down at his desk after a while
and spoke, perhaps half unconsciously, to Helen, as though he had been
speaking to her since Finn and Dyce left:

“They’re a hard crowd—a tough lot—and I knew it would come to a crisis
sooner or later. Last year they drove the other superintendent to resign,
and I was warned to look out for myself. Now they see that they can’t use
me, and they mean to get rid of me.”

She turned from the window as he finished; he looked at her without
seeing the oval face, the dark questioning eyes, the young rounded figure
involuntarily bending toward him.

“They tipped that safe off the dock on purpose,” he said; “they sent
Kinny to Bangor on a fool’s errand. Now Sawyer’s got to go down and see
what can be done. I know what he’ll say!— He’ll report the safe broken
and one or two cash-boxes missing, and he’ll bring up the rest and wait
for a chance to divide with his gang.”

He started to his feet and began to pace the floor again, talking all the
while:

“It’s come to a crisis now, and _I’m_ not going under! I’ll face them
down; I’ll break that gang as they break stone! If I only knew how to use
a diving kit—and if I dared—with Dyce at the life-line—”

Half an hour later Lee, seated at his desk, raised his pale face from his
hands and, for the first time, became conscious that Helen sat watching
him beside the window.

“Can I do anything for you?” he asked pleasantly.

She held the order out to him; he took it, examined it, and, picking up a
pen, signed his name.

“Forward it to the company,” he said; “Cæsar’s family will collect it
quicker than the shark collected Cæsar.”

He did not mean to shock the girl with cynicism; indeed it was only
such artificial indifference that enabled him to endure the misery
of the Port-of-Waves,—misery that came under his eyes from sea and
land,—interminable hopeless human woe.

What could he do for the lacerated creatures at the quarry? He had only
his salary. What could he do for families made destitute? The mica
crushed and cut and blinded; the Collector of the Port exacted bloody
toll in spite of him. He could not drive the dust-choked, half-maddened
quarrymen from their one solace and balm, the cool, healing ocean; he
could not drive the Collector from the Port-of-Waves.

“I didn’t mean to speak unfeelingly,” he said. “I feel such things very
deeply.”

To his surprise and displeasure she replied: “I did not know you felt
anything.”

She grew red after she said it; he stared at her.

“Do you regard me as brutal?” he asked sarcastically.

“No,” she said, steadying her voice: “you are not brutal; one must be
human to be brutal.”

He looked at her half angrily, half inclined to laugh.

“You mean I am devoid of human feeling?”

“I am not here to criticise my employer,” she answered faintly.

“Oh—but you have.”

She was silent.

“You said you were not aware that I felt anything.”

She did not reply.

He thought to himself: “I took her from the quarry, and this is what I
get.” She divined his thought. She could have answered: “And you sent me
to the quarry—for the memory of a kiss.” But she did not speak.

Watching her curiously, he noticed the gray woollen gown, the spotless
collar and cuffs, the light on her hair, like light on watered silk. Her
young face was turned toward the window. For the first time it occurred
to him that she might be lonely. He wondered where she came from, why she
had sought Port-of-Waves among all places on earth, what tragedy could
have driven her from kin and kind to the haunts of men. She seemed so
utterly alone, so hopelessly dependent, so young that his conscience
smote him, and he resolved to be a little companionable toward her, as
far as his position of superintendent permitted. True, he could not do
much; and whatever he might do would perhaps be misinterpreted by her,
certainly by the quarrymen.

“A safe fell off the dock, to-day,” he said pleasantly, forgetting she
had been present at the announcement of the disaster by Finn and Dyce.
“Would you like to see the diver go down?”

She turned toward him and smiled.

“It might interest you,” he went on, surprised at the beauty of her
eyes; “we’re going to try to hoist the safe out of fifty odd feet of
water—unless it is smashed on the rocks. Come down when I go at three
o’clock.”

As he spoke his face grew grave, and he glanced at the open drawer by his
elbow, where two blue revolver barrels lay shining in the morning light.

At noon she went into her little room, locked the door, and sat down on
the bed. She cried steadily till two o’clock; from two until three she
spent the time in obliterating all traces of tears; at three he knocked
at her door, and she opened the door, fresh, dainty, smiling, and joined
him, tying the strings of a pink sun-bonnet under her oval chin.


III.

The afternoon sun beat down on the dump-dock where the derrick swung like
a stumpy gallows against the sky. A dozen hard-faced, silent quarrymen
sat around in groups on the string-pieces; Farrely raked out the fire in
the rusty little engine; Finn and Dyce whispered together, glowering at
Lefty Sawyer, who stood dripping in his diving suit while Lee unscrewed
the helmet and disentangled the lines.

Behind Lee, Helen Pine sat on a pile of condemned sleepers, nervously
twisting and untwisting the strings of her sun-bonnet.

When Sawyer was able to hear and be heard, Lee listened, tight-lipped and
hard eyed, to a report that brought a malicious sneer to Finn’s face and
a twinkle of triumph into Dyce’s dissipated eyes.

“The safe is smashed an’ the door open. Them there eight cash-boxes is
all that I see.” He pointed to the pile of steel boxes, still glistening
with salt water, and already streaked and blotched with orange colored
rust.

“There are ten boxes,” said Lee coldly; “go down again.”

Unwillingly, sullenly, Lefty Sawyer suffered himself to be invested with
the heavy helmet; the lines and tubes were adjusted, Dyce superintended
the descent and Finn seized the signal cord. After a minute it twitched;
Lee grew white with anger; Dyce turned away to conceal a grin.

When again Sawyer stood on the dock and reported that the two cash-boxes
were hopelessly engulfed in the mud, Lee sternly bade him divest himself
of the diving suit.

“What you goin’ to do?” said Finn, coming up.

“Is it your place to ask questions?” said Lee sharply. “Obey orders or
you’ll regret it!”

“He’s going down himself,” whispered Dyce to Sawyer. The diver cast a
savage glance at Lee and hesitated.

“Take off that suit,” repeated Lee.

Finn, scowling with anger, attempted to speak, but Lee turned on him and
bade him be silent.

Slowly Sawyer divested himself of the clumsy diving suit; one after the
other he pushed the leaden soled shoes from him.

Lee watched him with mixed emotions. He had gone too far to go back
now—he understood that. Flinching at such a moment meant chaos in the
quarry, and he knew that the last shred of his authority and control
would go if he hesitated. Yet, with all his heart and soul he shrank
from going down into the sea. What might not such men do? Dyce held the
life-line. A moment or two suffocation—would such men hesitate? Accidents
are so easy to prove and signals may be easily misunderstood. He laid a
brace of heavy revolvers on the dock.

As Dyce lifted the helmet upon his shoulders, he caught a last glimpse
of sunlight and blue sky and green leaves—a brief vision of dark, brutal
faces—of Helen Pine’s frightened eyes. Then he felt himself on the dock
ladder, then a thousand tons seemed to fall from his feet and the dusky
ocean enveloped him.

On the dump-dock silence reigned. After a moment or two Finn whispered to
Sawyer; Dyce joined the group; Farrely whitened a bit under his brick-red
sunburn and pretended to fuss at his engine.

Helen Pine, heart beating furiously, watched them. She did not know what
they were going to do—what they were doing now with the air tubes. She
did not understand such things, but she saw a line suddenly twitch in
Dyce’s fingers, and she saw murder in Finn’s eyes.

Before she knew what she was doing she found herself clutching both of
Lee’s revolvers.

Finn saw her and stood petrified; Dyce gaped at the level muzzles. Nobody
moved.

After a little while Dyce’s right hand twitched violently. Finn started
and swore; Sawyer said distinctly; “Cut that line!”

The next instant she fired at him point-blank, and he dropped to the
bleached boards with a howl of dismay. The crack of the revolver echoed
and echoed among the rocks. Presently, behind his engine, Farrely began
to laugh; two quarrymen near him got up and shambled hastily away.

“Draw him up!” gasped the girl with a desperate glance at the water.

Finn, the foreman, cursed and flung down his lines and walked away,
cursing.

“Take the lines, Noonan,” she cried breathlessly; “Dyce, pull him up!”

The great blank-eyed helmet appeared; she watched it as though
hypnotised. When, dragging his leaden feet, Lee stumbled to the dock and
flung one of the two missing cash-boxes at Dyce’s feet, she grew dizzy
and her little hands ached with their grip on the heavy weapons.

Sawyer, stupid, clutching his shattered fore-arm, never removed his eyes
from her face; Dyce unscrewed the helmet, shaking with fright.

“There, you lying blackguard!” panted Lee, pointing to the recovered
cash-box, “take them all to my office where I’ll settle with you once and
for all!”

Nobody replied. Lee, flushed with excitement and triumph, stripped off
his diving-dress before he became aware that something beside his own
episode had occurred. Then he saw Lefty Sawyer, bedabbled with blood,
staring with sick, surprised eyes at somebody—a woman,—who sat huddled
on a heap of sun-dried sleepers, sun-bonnet fallen back, cocked revolver
in either hand, and, in her dark eyes, tears that flowed silently over
colourless cheeks.

Lee glared at Dyce.

“Ask _her_,” muttered Dyce doggedly.

He turned toward Helen, but Farrely, behind his engine, shouted: “Faith,
she stood off th’ gang or the breathin’ below wud ha’ choked ye! Thank
the lass, lad, an’ mind she’s a gun whin ye go worritin’ the fishes for
the coompany’s cash-box!”

       *       *       *       *       *

That night Lee made a speech at the quarry. The men listened placidly.
Dyce, amazed that he was not discharged, went back to nurse Sawyer, a
thoroughly cowed man. Noonan, Farrely, and Phelan, retired to their
shanty and got fighting drunk to the health of the “colleen wid the gun;”
the rest of the men went away with wholesome convictions concerning their
superintendent that promised better things.

“Didn’t shanghai Dyce,—no he didn’t,” was the whispered comment.

Lee’s policy had done its work.

As for the murderous mover of the plot, the plausible foreman, Finn, he
had shown the white feather under fire and he knew the men might kill him
on sight. It’s an Irish characteristic under such circumstances.

Lee walked back from the quarry, realising his triumph, recognising that
he owed it neither to his foolhardy impulse, nor yet to his mercy to Dyce
and Sawyer. He went to the house and knocked at Helen’s door. She was not
there. He sat alone in his office, absently playing with pen and ruler
until the June moon rose over the ocean and yellow sparkles flashed among
the waves. An hour later he went to the dock and found her sitting there
alone in the moonlight.

She did not repulse him. Her hour had come and she knew it, for she had
read such things in romances. It came. But she was too much in love, too
sincere to use a setting so dramatic. She told him she loved him; she
told him why she had come to the Port-of-Waves, why she had remembered
the kiss and the promise. She rested her head on his shoulder and looked
out at the moon, smaller and more silvery now. She was contented.

Under the dock the dark waves lapped musically. Under the dock Finn,
stripped to the skin, plunged silently downward for the one missing
cash-box, trusting to his sense of touch to find the safe.

But what he found was too horrible for words.

“Hark,” whispered Helen; “did you hear something splash?”

Lee looked out into the moonlight; a shadow, a black triangular point
cut the silvery surface, steered hither and thither,—circled, sheered
seaward, and was lost. Then came another splash, far out among the waves.

“The Collector of the Port,” said Lee; “is making merry in the moonlight.”




THE WHISPER.

    _I’ bruinait.... L’temps était gris,_
    _On n’voyait pas l’ciel.... L’atmosphère_
    _Semblant suer au-d’ssus d’la ville,_
    _Tombait en bué su’ la terre._

                           “FANTAISIE TRISTE.”




THE WHISPER.


As I entered the alley the bells of the dim city tolled for the passing
night. Far in the black maze of filthy lanes and mist-choked streets a
policeman whistled; I heard the distant din of an Elevated train, rushing
through the fog, nearer, nearer, duller now, now smothered in the vapour
which rolled from river to river, thick, heavy, stifling.

In the gloom of the alley a shadowy form loomed up and passed, leaving
no sound of footsteps in my ears, but all around me the vapour became
faintly tainted with opium and a flare of yellow light streamed out
across the fog from an opening door. There was a momentary murmur of
voices, the soft shuffle of felt-shod feet, the rustle of silken sleeves.
A painted paper lantern swung from the doorway, dipped, and disappeared.
I heard the deadened slam of the door and the black night veiled my eyes
again.

An empty truck, with broken shafts buried in the mud of the gutter,
blocked the sidewalk, and I crossed the greasy pavement to avoid it.

Around the pale flame of a gas lamp the fog spun an iridescent oval; the
wet sidewalk glimmered underneath. Far down the reeking throat of the
alley an arc-light shone like a grey star.

I raised my eyes to the dark house before me where from a rusting balcony
a sign hung low above the doorway.

“This was her house,” I said aloud to myself; but I passed on to the next
house. Here I paused a moment, looking back at the bamboo sign dripping
with fog, then turned and descended some wooden steps to an iron door.
Before I could find the handle, wrought in bronze like a dragon’s claw,
the door flew open and I heard McManus’ angry bellow; “Git t’ hell outer
here, yer dope suckin’ yap!” and a Chinaman was hustled into the area
beside me.

“Chin chin thlough hattee!” snarled the Chinaman, “walkee where dlam
please!”

“I’ll walkee you on yer neck!” growled McManus, and kicked the Chinaman
half way up the steps.

“Dlam! Dlam! Dlam!” screamed the Chinaman, dancing with rage, but
Charley, the bouncer, burst out of the door, and the Chinaman fled
chattering like an infuriated ape.

I stepped into the low-ceilinged room and took a chair at a cherry-wood
table beside the wall. Two young men sitting there said, “Hello, Jim!”

“Good evenin’,” said McManus, leaning over the bar, “did you see me
givin’ de bounce to Wah-Wo?”

“Yes,” I said, “when did he come back?”

“He jest come in. I told him to git an’ he give me de ha-ha, so Charley
trun him down. What t’hell, sez I, an’ he gives me back talk! Say, I
won’t do a t’ing to him!”

One of the young men at the table beside me looked up from the
Welsh-rabbit he was eating and called for ale. McManus brought it
himself, a brimming pewter mug, and wiped his hands on his blue apron.
Then he bawled for Charley to take my order.

“Sure,” said Charley coming in from the street where he had been
patiently waiting for a scrap, and he leaned with both fists on the table
and winked pleasantly at the company. Lynde, of the “Herald,” advised me
to try a rabbit, and Penlow, of the “Tribune,” spoke well of the chops,
so I left it to Charley and he retired to the grill, whistling, “Oh I
don’t know!”

“It’s a wonder to me,” I said, hanging my wet mackintosh on a peg
and kicking off my overshoes, “it’s a wonder to me that Wah-Wo was
discharged.”

“There was no evidence to hold him,” observed Lynde after a moment’s
silence.

Penlow lighted his pipe and rattled his mug on the table.

“No evidence,” I repeated; “do you fellows doubt that Wah-Wo did it?”

“I suppose he did,” said Penlow, “it was my scoop too.”

“We may scoop yet,” said Lynde, “the man’s bound to be caught. What did
they do with that young tough from Hell’s Kitchen?”

“Sheehan? Oh, his alibi is good,” said Penlow. “Mac, fill her up will
you?”

McManus replenished the pewter and stood for a moment beside us as if
undecided.

“Gents,” began McManus, “youse is dead off—excuse me.” He shifted his
toothpick and rubbed his thumb on the polished bar.

“Wah-Wo ain’t in it,” he said contemptuously: “I give him de
t’row-down,—fur why?—fur because I don’t give de glad hand to no dope
suckin’ come-on—an’ he’s dopy. But he didn’t do no dirt to the gal whut
youse gents was stuck on—he ain’t that kind! He give me the laugh an’ I
t’rowed him down, see? An’ I won’t do a t’ing but push his face in. See?”

“But,” said Penlow, “her dog flew at him when he went to the house.
Kerrigan, you know—‘Happy Days Mike’—said that Wah-Wo tried to cut a girl
in Doyers Street.”

“Nit! I don’t think,” said McManus scornfully: “Kerrigan’s a stuff—”

“Well, Mac,” said Lynde, “what’s your theory? You know as much about it
as anybody. The girl came in here every night, didn’t she? People say
that she lived alone, but of course she had company when she wanted it.
What’s your idea, Mac?”

McManus looked out of the window and drummed on the bar with the blade of
his oyster knife. Charley, clad in a blue checked jumper, arrived with
some chops and ale. I unfolded my napkin and began my supper.

For a while I ate in silence, thinking of Wah-Wo and the dead girl.

Caithness of the Consolidated Press came in looking cold and ill, and we
hastily made room for him at our table.

“You’re sick,” said Lynde sharply, “you ought to be in bed.”

“I’m all right,” said Caithness, glancing at us with his large dark eyes:
“Mac, get me something hot.”

I swallowed my ale and turned again to the chops, scarcely listening to
the hum of voices beside me, for I was thinking again of the dead girl.

I had no doubt that Wah-Wo had killed her. Again and again I had seen his
eyes fastened upon her as she sat chatting with us, here at this very
table. The motive was clear to me. I had spoken of this to the others but
they laughed at me. The District Attorney took no stock in it, either;
the result was the discharge of Wah-Wo.

How could anybody but a Chinaman, crazed with jealousy and opium, harm
the child? For she was a mere child, this pallid victim whose soul had
mounted to the Judgment seat from the filth of Chinatown.

Pale, slim, childish, depraved, she had never haunted Chinese resorts
nor, to my knowledge, had she ever touched needle to flame. She had
shunned the women of the quarter. I seldom saw her speak to any man
except the reporters and newspaper artists who came to McManus’s for a
midnight chop or rarebit.

Her acquaintance with us had been open and guileless. She chatted with us
about our business, discussed the latest police shake-up or the newest
Tammany scandal, gave us her views on politics and the City Hall, and
glided away into the street again followed by her dog. Her dog! A great
hulking brute, black as night, with sombre eyes and low hanging jowl,—a
creature silent, unmoved except when she bent her pale face to his ear
and whispered. Then and then only he would rise, shuffling from the
sawdust floor under the bar, and stalk after her into the night.

He never paid the slightest attention to us. Calls, caresses, threats,
left him unmoved.

“What is it you whisper into his ear, Lil?” we often asked, but she would
only smile and answer: “His name.”

And so, as none of us knew his name, we called him simply, “her dog.”

It had been two months now since Lil was found on her bed with a bullet
in her heart and the dog lying stolidly across her bare little feet. And
after we had clubbed together and buried her, we were kinder to her dog.

Every night he came gravely into McManus’ to lie down under the bar just
as he had done when Lil sat there chatting with us.

At first McManus was afraid that the dog would “hoodoo the place,” but
he left the silent brute undisturbed, and, after a while, began to grow
fond of it.

“That dog ain’t no mutt,” McManus would say as he stood behind the bar
opening oysters; “no an’ he ain’t no rube! Say! he’s in it all the time
when Charley trims the steaks.”

As I sat thinking of all these things and sipping my ale meditatively,
I heard the iron door creak on its hinges and the knocker fall once.
Then something heavy and hairy rubbed its body against the door outside.
McManus stood up saying: “Here he comes, gents!”

Her dog entered.

Lynde held out his hand as the brute passed, and Penlow flung a bone on
the floor. The dog noticed neither the caress nor the bone, but lay down
under the bar and stretched his great limbs across the floor, sighing
heavily.

“There is one thing certain,” said Lynde, looking at the dog: “the man
who killed the girl was in the habit of visiting her,—and that dog knew
him.”

“I also believe the murderer was known to the dog,” said Penlow.

“The murderer,” said Caithness, “was her lover.”

“It is strange,” said I, “that none of us suspects anybody except Wah-Wo.”

“Why strange?” asked Caithness, then he added impatiently, “yes, it is
strange! Do you think she would have looked at a Chinaman?”

“The Chinaman looked at her; I saw him,” I replied.

“After all, she was a common girl of the street,” said Penlow
unaffectedly, “and I guess pride cut no figure with her.”

“That is where you lie,” said Caithness in a low voice.

There was a dead silence. Then Penlow said: “Did I understand you,
Caithness?”

I rose and laid my hand on Penlow’s arm, which was twitching though his
face was calm.

“Are you crazy?” I said to Caithness.

“I think I am,” said Caithness slowly, “I beg your pardon, Penlow.”

Lynde turned his puzzled eyes from Penlow to Caithness and lifted his mug
mechanically. Penlow straightened in his chair but said nothing, and I
leaned back motioning McManus to remove the covers.

After a few moments the constraint became irksome. “Red,” the
tortoise-shell cat, mascotte of McManus and exterminator of mice by
special appointment, had cornered a vicious rat in the backyard, and now
came marching in to display the game for our benefit.

“Git!” said McManus with pardonable pride, “the gents here don’t give a
damn fur to see rats.”

Charley hustled the cat out again and McManus assured us for the
hundredth time that “Red” was the only cross-eyed cat in New York.

None of us had ever before seen a cross-eyed cat, so we did not deny it,
although I remonstrated with McManus concerning his pride in “Red’s”
ocular misfortune.

“What’s that?” demanded McManus.

“I don’t see why,” said I, “a cat should be the more valuable because it
happens to be afflicted with strabismus.”

“Sure!” said McManus doggedly.

“No, I don’t,” I repeated.

“It’s a mascot,” said McManus.

“How do you know?”

“Did youse gents ever see another cross-eyed cat?” demanded McManus hotly.

We all said no.

“Then what t’hell do youse gents know about mascots?” he exclaimed
triumphantly.

The constraint still weighed upon us, however, for Caithness had neither
spoken nor smiled, and Penlow, it was easy to see, had not forgotten.

Lynde picked up a paper and ran it through, unaffectedly searching for
his own matter; after a while Penlow did the same.

I looked at Caithness, and he felt my eyes, for presently he moved a
little and passed his hand over his sunken cheeks.

“What’s up?” I asked, dropping my voice and bending toward him.

“Nothing—why?”

“You look like the last rose of summer,—you’ve got a beastly cough.”

He smiled faintly. “It’s consumption,” he said, “I found out to-day.”

I stared at him stupidly.

“I don’t mind,” he said; “I’m dead sick of the whole business.”

“How do you know it’s consumption?” I asked at length.

“I went to three doctors to make sure; I tell you I don’t care.”

Little Penlow was listening now; before I could speak again he leaned
over and took Caithness’s hand affectionately.

“Brace up, old boy,” he said, “go to California and get well.”

“Of course,” I cried, “you’re a fool to stay in this cursed climate,
Caithness!”

I spoke harshly for I was more affected than I cared to show.

“Chuck up your job! Let the Consolidated Press go to the devil!” urged
Lynde.

“I have resigned,” said Caithness quietly. A fit of coughing shook him,
and he raised his napkin to his lips. He continued, “I thought I’d come
around to-night and say good-bye.”

The dog shifted his position under the bar and sighed again. One of the
gas jets behind the bar blazed up suddenly; McManus turned it lower,
cursing the gas company.

“Do you fellows know that I have scooped?” said Caithness abruptly.

“Not—not the fellow who shot Lil,” faltered Penlow, who had thrown his
whole soul into solving the mystery.

“Yes—the murderer of Lily White,” said Caithness. In the silence I could
hear McManus grinding his toothpick in his yellow teeth.

“I’m out of the Consolidated now,” continued Caithness calmly,—“the scoop
is yours if you want it, Penlow.”

“But—but you”—began Penlow.

“I?” said Caithness fiercely, “what do I care for newspapers? What do I
care who knows it now,—what paper prints it first?”

Lynde leaned over the table, his head in his hand; Penlow’s pipe went
out; he did not relight it.

“Did you never know,” said Caithness with a touch of scorn in his voice,
“that I also loved the girl? Do you think I am ashamed to confess it? Do
you know what I have been through since she died? Hell? Oh, yes, that’s
what they say in books. It doesn’t matter;—Penlow, when you are ready—”

Penlow started, then groped in his pocket for pencil and pad.

“I am ready, Jack,” he said.

“This is the story,” said Caithness, almost eagerly. “On the 13th of last
November, Lily White, a girl living next door, was shot through the heart
by a man who was jealous of her. He knew that she came into McManus’s
and gossiped with the newspaper men, and he knew that Wah-Wo had offered
her all his money, which was a great deal. When she was chatting with us
here, this man was not jealous,—have you got that, Penlow?”

“Yes,” said Penlow, scratching away on his pad.

“He was not jealous when Lily chatted with us, but when he saw Wah-Wo
talking to her one night under the electric light by the Joss-house, he
watched the girl night and day. She said that she loved him—she laughed
at him when he offered her marriage,—so he watched her. Have you got
that, Penlow?”

“Yes.”

“Then a day came when Lily was to go to the country to see her
sister,—that is what she said,—to see her sister, and this man went with
her to the train and saw her off on her journey. But something told him
to watch the next in-coming train, and he did. And Lily was on it.

“He followed her. She came straight to Doyers Street, heavily veiled, and
entered a house that you all know,—the house with the paper lanterns and
red signs. Wah-Wo lives there. A week later she returned to the man who
had followed her. He was waiting for her,—have you written that?”

“Yes, Jack.”

“He was waiting in her room,—alone with that dog there. He accused her,
and she denied it. She called Heaven to witness her innocence. He offered
her marriage again; she laughed at him. Then he shot her through the
heart.”

Penlow ceased writing and looked up expectantly.

“The murderer’s name? Have patience,” said Caithness grimly smiling. “The
man called to the dog,—her dog there, and, because he was the only living
soul who knew the brute’s name, the dog answered and followed him out
into the street.

“All day long he wandered about the city, and at night he went back to
look upon the dead. He did not care who saw him,—he courted discovery,
but no one paid him any attention, and, as it now appears, nobody even
saw him. About midnight he went away, leaving the dog crouched at the
dead girl’s feet, and since then he has moved like a living death among
the people of the city, unsuspected, unnoticed by any,—except me.” He
paused and looked at us. Tears had quenched the pale flame in his eyes,
and the hair clung to his damp forehead.

“That man killed the woman I loved,” he said, “and now I am going to give
him up!” Then he rose trembling. The sleeping dog sighed heavily; his
hind legs quivered.

Caithness bent and touched the massive head, muttering, “Come!”

At his touch the dog raised its head and looked at him with grave eyes.

Then, moving toward the door, he whispered again, _calling the dog by
name_; and the great brute rose stiffly, yawned, and slowly followed him
out into the night.

The iron door slammed behind them; the damp odour of fog came from the
black street. Lynde buried his head in his hands; McManus leaned heavily
on the bar, pale as a corpse. Presently I heard the sound of rustling
paper.

It was Penlow, tearing up his pad.




THE LITTLE MISERY.




THE LITTLE MISERY.

    If you be dead also and are come hither to join us, I pity your
    lot, for you will be stunned with the noise of the dwarfs and
    the storks.—VATHEK.


I.

There was a river-driver beyond the Northwest Carry who respected neither
moose nor man. Because he was the best river-driver on the West Branch
they let him alone until he struck an Indian with a pick-pole.

The Indian’s head was damaged and while he waited for it to heal, he
selected his revenge. His revenge was simple and effective. He hunted up
the moose-warden and told many lies. Deftly concealed among these lies,
however, was a truth that infuriated the warden.

The river-driver, whose name was Skeene, sat on his haunches and sneered
when the moose-warden glided into camp. But when he dug out a head and
antlers behind a shanty, Skeene picked up his rifle, looked obliquely at
the moose-warden, tied his blanket and fry-pan, hoisted his canoe onto
his head, and walked away to the southward, still sneering. I don’t know
what they said about it in Foxcroft, but Hale, who owned the timber, and
who thought he owned Skeene, hunted him up and sent him to work on the
new cut-off, hoping the affair might blow over in time for Skeene to
drive logs again. But Skeene turned lazy and lined the dead water with
traps and set-lines, and when Hale remonstrated, Skeene laughed. Then
Hale threatened him and hinted about moose-wardens, and $500 fines, but
Skeene thrashed Hale before the whole camp, packed his kit and canoe, and
paddled serenely away down the West Branch.

That really began the trouble, for Hale never forgave him. When Skeene
started to guide for Henderson on the upper Portage, Hale heard of it
and ran him out. That, of course, marked him among the guides in the
lake-country, and Skeene perhaps felt the ostracism, for he quietly went
to work for Colby on the new sluice that ran from the carry-pond to the
lake. Possibly, if they had let him alone, he might have turned out as
tame as a moose-bird,—he was only twenty-three,—but Hale remembered, and
the Indian remembered, and one day a man came in to the Carry Camp with a
44 bullet in his wrist and an unserved warrant in his pocket. The man was
a moose-warden, and the warrant was for Skeene.

When the news spread that Skeene had shot a warden, the guides from
Portage to Lily Bay condemned him. Down at Greenville a sheriff and
posse boarded the “Katahdin,” and spent several weeks cruising about at
public expense. The lake steamboat was comfortable, the food good, and
the sheriff and posse were in no hurry to quit. Possibly they expected
Skeene to come down to the shore and sit on the rocks; perhaps they
fancied he might paddle across their bows in his sleep. Naturally he did
neither. When at length somebody suggested that the sheriff and posse
take to their canoes, that official steamed back to the foot of the
lake in a huff, and presently the rumours of Skeene’s misdoings became
scarcely more definite than camp-fire gossip.

Perhaps even then, if they had given him a chance, he might have
surrendered and taken his punishment, but they didn’t give him the
chance. A warden saw him building a lean-to, on the island that divides
the West Branch. The warden waited until dark, crawled in outside the
fire, and caught Skeene asleep. That is all the warden recollects, merely
that he caught Skeene asleep. What Skeene did to the warden when he
awoke, the official cannot remember distinctly.

Three weeks after that, Skeene walked into Kineo store, handling his
rifle in a most alarming fashion. He suggested that they place certain
provisions and ammunition in his canoe, which lay on the beach below. The
three clerks complied with an enthusiasm borne of fright. Twenty minutes
later Skeene, in his canoe, was seen making for Moose River. Two guides,
just from Lily Bay, refused to fire at him, arguing it was not right to
drown a man for stealing pork and powder. The hotel had not yet opened,
and the people at the annex objected to a man-hunting trip, so they only
notified the sheriff again and secretly wished Skeene in hell.

Of course, at the hotels they denied the very existence of Skeene; but
the Bangor “News” printed the story, and people fought shy of Moose River
and the lake beyond which is called Red Lake. In vain the guides declared
the region safe. It was safe as far as they were concerned. It is not
the nature of a guide—that is, a white guide—to inform on or interfere
with any man. Skeene let them alone. The Indians, too, paddled about Red
Lake when they wanted to. The Indian log-driver, however, stayed away
after Skeene had shot a hole in his canoe. The canoe being bark, it was
through Providence and a patch of gum that the log-driving half-breed
ever paddled out of the mouth of Moose River.

Now if they had not started to hunt Skeene from the Lakes, he would never
have troubled anybody, except possibly Hale and the half-breed. He went
to Canada for a year, worked at anything that came along, and sent money
to Kineo store to pay for his pork and powder. That, of course, won him
the guides again. So when home-sickness drove him back to Red Lake, he
expected to be let alone. Hale, sluicing at the Northwest Carry, heard he
had returned, and started for Red Lake with the log-driving half-breed
and six men. Two days later they returned; Hale had a bullet in his leg
above the knee and the half-breed carried a similar gift in his fore-arm.

This incident, while relieving the conversational monotony at camp and
landing, bothered the sheriff cruelly. He went to Foxcroft where they
said unpleasant things to him; he went back to the Landing and they made
fun of him.

There was a captain on the lake named Snow,—a white-bearded, mild-eyed
giant. When the local paper wanted an item it filled in with,
“Extraordinary weather on the Lake in July! Steamboat ‘Red-Deer’ in port
with six feet two inches of Snow in her pilot-house!”

The sheriff went to see Snow, and, after a long confab, summoned his
posse, boarded the Red-Deer, and left Greenville, as the local paper
expressed it, “under sealed orders, bound for Moose River.” Naturally,
half a dozen canoes were aboard, some lying bottom upward on the
superstructure, some lashed to the rail. The posse carried Winchesters,
although no game was in season.

Off the Grey Gull, an island, the little steamboat slowed down and
stopped, the canoes were hoisted over the rail and dropped; the posse
embarked. The sheriff said good-bye in a voice made loud by nervousness,
and the Red-Deer swung about and steamed back to the foot of the lake
with six feet two inches of Snow in her pilot-house.

At the mouth of Moose River two more canoes were waiting; Hale sat in
one, paddle glistening in the pale spring sunshine; in the other sat the
Indian log-driver, nursing the hammer of a rifle.

Below the long ridge the water is nearly dead, although a canoe might
drift to the point in twenty-four hours. It was paddling for a mile
to the first wing-dam, and there, the sheriff, who led, flung his
stern-paddle into the bottom of the canoe, flourished the setting-pole,
and stood up. At the same moment a jet of flame leaped from the edge of
the wing-dam and a bullet passed through the sheriff’s hat. The amazed
official promptly fell overboard, sank, rose, grasped the edge of the
canoe, and swamped it, turning the bow-paddler into the river. The swift
current landed them on a shoal before the sheriff could shriek more than
twice, and they crawled up on a rock, sleek and wet as half drowned flies
in a sap-pan.

The other canoes had halted; some of the posse waved their rifles, but
nobody fired at the wing-dam except Hale. He banged away as fast as he
could pump the breach-lever, and Billy Sebato, the Indian, took to the
bushes and lay patiently waiting for a mark, purring with eagerness.

“Jim Skeene, you darned thief!” shouted Hale, “come out from them stones!
Jest you come out on to that there wing-dam once!”

Above the rush and gurgle of the river they heard Skeene’s voice: “You
let me be or I’ll shoot to kill!”

“Thief! Thief!” yelled Hale, dancing in his seat with anger, until the
canoe heeled and almost swamped.

“I ain’t no more thief than you be, Josh Hale!” bawled Skeene, “I paid
for them rations and ca’tridges and you know damn well I did!” Before he
could add anything, the Indian, Sebato, fired twice.

“If that nigger Sebato don’t quit shootin’ I’ll let loose on all o’ ye!”
called Skeene, shaking his rifle above the wing-dam edge. “Git back to
your dreen, Josh Hale, I tell you.”

Hale had reloaded his magazine, and now, swinging his setting-pole with
one hand, started to push his canoe among the rocks where he could hold
it and fire under cover. Skeene evidently saw him for he slid suddenly
to the corner of the wing-dam and fired three shots through the canoe,
cutting a swale lengthwise at the water’s edge.

“Oh, you sneaky bob-cat!” yelled Hale, white with rage. In another moment
he was working cup and sponge to bail his canoe, which swung away on the
current and drifted broadside across the sand-bar below, where it settled
in two feet of limpid water.

“Now’ll you let me be?” called Skeene. “I hain’t done nothin’ to you.
If that there moose-warden wants me let him come and get me. Ain’t you
ashamed to go huntin’ a man like a Lucivee? I tell ye I’ll shoot to kill,
b’ God I will, at the next man that fires!”

“You dasn’t,” shouted the sheriff from behind his rock; “you ain’t half a
man, Jim Skeene!”

“I be,” said Skeene calmly, “but I don’t want no fuss. You keep off’n
this river, and you keep off’n this here wing-dam. And you stop sneakin’
along the woods there, Billy Sebato! Git back there! Git back, or I’ll
shoot to kill!”

“You’ll hang if you do!” bawled the sheriff.

“Then tell that nigger Indian to git back! Tell him quick! I see him—I—”

Sebato’s rifle cracked, and the shot was repeated by Hale, wading out on
the shoal. Then a forked flame flashed from the wing-dam, there came a
crash and crackle of dry twigs, and the Indian pitched heavily over the
bank into the swirling river.

The echoes of the shots died out among the trees; for a minute the gurgle
of the river ripple alone troubled the stillness. A kingfisher wheeled
up stream, the sun flashing on his blue wings; a fish soused in a calm
pool below the dam. Presently the changed voice of the sheriff broke the
silence:

“Jim Skeene, God help you, you’ll swing for this.”

Skeene’s pale face appeared above the dam, but nobody shot at him.

“You drove me to it,” said Skeene. He spoke huskily. “I told him to git
back,—I warned him to quit sneakin’ up on me.”

“Come down off’n that wing-dam,” commanded Hale.

“Not for you, Josh Hale,” replied Skeene, “nor not for any man o’ ye! An’
I won’t be took neither. I’m goin’ away to live quiet if they let me.”

He crouched and watched them as they pushed their canoes out into the
main channel. The sheriff and Hale advanced to the pool where Sebato lay.
A slender fillet of blood, a mere thread hung in the water just below
the surface, and stretched out, following the current, floating like a
red string.

“Bring them settin’-poles,” said the sheriff soberly, “paddles won’t
stand the heft, an’ he’s hefty.” Hale suddenly turned, snarling at the
wing-dam; “Jim Skeene, you sneakin’ musk-rat!—” he said; but Skeene was
gone when Hale’s bullet stung the rock above.


II.

They gave Skeene little peace for two months. Week after week a string
of canoes passed the swift water under the first and second wing-dams,
poled to the point-trail, and, disembarking a file of riflemen, poled on
again to the discharge at Red Lake. Week after week the distant flash of
a paddle startled the deer at sunrise among the lily-pads. At evening,
too, silent canoes stealing through the sedge-grass, roused the great
blue herons from their heavenward contemplation and sent the sheldrake
scuttling and splashing across shoal water with a noise like a churning
twinscrew.

But they did not catch Skeene.

Once they saw him for a moment standing in the stern of his canoe. The
canoe lay at the mouth of the Little Misery, that dead stretch of water
and dead-fall, winding through the bog to the southward. They gave
chase, trailing Skeene’s canoe by the wake bubbles until they ran plump
into quick water. But the Little Misery is a strange stream draining a
strange land, and there, in that maze of cuts and channels, of “logans”
and quick water, of swamp, shoal, sedge, and spectral ranks of dead
trees, towering above swale and deadwood, they stood no more chance of
flushing Skeene than a caribou has of raising three fawns in a season.

What he did with his canoe nobody might know. Certainly he left the
main channel. Did he himself hide in the bog or dead-falls? Where do
young sand-pipers vanish on a shingle beach? Oh there were sounds in
the swamp as the sheriff’s posse steered through the even with silent
paddle,—sounds that stir only in lonely places, faint splashes, a sound
of a swirl in still water, the breeze in the swale-grass.

And so they hunted Skeene at twilight, at dusk of morning, at high noon,
from the Northeast Carry to the Northwest Carry, from the West Branch to
Seboomook, from Portage to Lily Bay, and through a hundred miles of lake
and stream, up and down, up and down. But Moose River bore no tales on
its placid breast, and the wing-dams towered silent as twin Sphinxes,
and the sounds that startled the silence where the Little Misery coils
through the strange country, are mysteries even to those who interpret
them.

It was in May that the ice went out, in company with Skeene; it was in
July that they felt the bite of his bullets below the wing-dam; it was in
August that they gave up the chase.

That evening, Skeene stood on a wind-fall in the depths of the Little
Misery and watched three canoes file out of the discharge and glide into
the swift water of Moose River. The next morning he started a lean-to
on the ridge back of the Little Misery, and the sharp crack and thwack
of his axe rang out over Red Lake. At sunrise a moose-cow heard it and
ploughed hastily shoreward through the lily-pads with an ouf! woof! ouf!
as she struck the pebbles on the beach. One by one the great blue herons
flapped up from the dead pines, circled, sailed, and turned over to pitch
head downwards into the sedge with dull cries.

At noon the echoes of axe-strokes died away and the hut was thatched with
balsam, blue side skyward. By three o’clock a spike buck, a yearling, lay
across a log on the ridge, and at four o’clock Skeene had satisfied his
hunger.

He sat on the shore under the ridge, pensively picking his white teeth
with the enjoyment of the abandoned. Across the lake the mountains turned
to sapphire and ashes; a pale sky deepened into flame colour; the sun
hung a globe of crimson in gilded mist.

One by one the last sunbeams reddened the trunks of the trees to the
eastward, the foliage burned, the shore line glimmered. Like changing
hues on a bubble, the colours deepened, and played over the placid lake.
A single snowy bank of cloud, piled up in the east, glowed where the
sun stained its edges. The midges danced above the sedge; the lake-wash
rocked the swales, to and fro, to and fro. A trout broke in shallow
water, flapped up and splashed again, and the red sky crimsoned the
widening rings, spreading slowly shoreward.

In the days that followed, Skeene learned to talk to himself. When he
did this he forgot that he had killed Sebato; after a while he forgot it
altogether.

When the August afternoons were ablaze with brazen sunlight and the
lake glistened like a sheet of steel, Skeene sprawled on a log in the
shade and watched the great blue herons. When they “drove stakes” he
mocked them with the same note until they answered “Ke-whack! Ke-whack!
Ke-whack!” The red squirrel’s thin treble he imitated; he called the
chipmunks with a tsip! tsip! and laughed until his white teeth glistened
when a carrion-jay alighted on his knee for a shin-joint half hacked. The
great belted kingfishers knew him, the sheldrake, stringing along the
creek at evening, turned their bright eyes to his, the osprey who lived
above the ledge, wheeled above him for hours, knowing that he also was a
savage thing and hunted when hungry.

He was hungry several times between sunrise and sunset. The swift water
of the Little Misery gave him a trout to every set-line; the deeper pools
by the sedge gave him pleasure.

On the Little Misery deer swarm at evening, and he had meat for the price
of a cartridge.

The white nights of August brought that vague unrest that all forest
creatures feel. The deer girdled the roots of the ash-trees and the spike
bucks grew bolder; the great blue herons danced their contre-dance,
evening after evening, at first solemnly, advancing, retreating in
stately quadrilles, lifting their slim shins high in the sedge; but, as
the month ended, the contre-dance lost dignity and gained in abandon,
until the lone loon out on the lake shook the silence with his demon’s
laughter. As the moon waned, the forest world stirred; its attitude was
expectant; it waited. The cow-moose began to cast evil oblique glances on
her calves, now turned darker; and the little bull-moose-calf, frisked
until his tiny bell swung like the wattle on a turkey.

An impatience, almost a sadness fell upon Skeene. And with sadness came
fear. He covered his lean-to and built a smoke-hole through which blue
haze rose in the calm morning air. But, like wild things in winter, he
was wary, and the steam-hole of a beaver’s house might be more easily
located than the chimney of Skeene’s hut.

When September came a hush fell over the forest; land and water were
silent; the trout no longer broke water or leaped full length in the
afterglow; the deer picked a silent path along the shore; the herons
stood all day, heads stretched heavenward; the loon’s maniac laughter was
stilled. Silent and more silent the woods grew as the new moon, a faint
tracery above the hills, rose in the evening sky. At its first quarter
the silence deepened, at its half, the stillness was intense. Then one
black night the Full Moon of September flashed in the sky, and before the
last shore ripple had caught its glitter, a gigantic black shadow waded
out into the lake and a roar shook the hills.

The first bull-moose had bellowed, and the rutting season had begun.

Instantly the forest, the lake, the shore, the stream were alive; the
meat-birds cried from every cedar; the deer barked from the sedge; a
lynx howled and miauled in the second growth. Everywhere plumage and fur
were growing glossy and gay. Even Skeene sewed porcupine quills into his
boot-moccasins, and sang fragments of a song he had heard in Quebec.


III.

Now there is a season for all things; in the fall the black moose grows
blacker and sleeker; in the fall the red buck rubs the tattered velvet
from every prong; in the spring the mewing catbird whistles dreamily
as a spotted thrush; in the spring the snowbird changes its feathers,
chameleon like, as the snow drifts or melts; and the dry chirring of the
red squirrel grows sweeter.

“Each after its kind,” says the quaint Book, and so the spruce-grouse
drums in the long summer days, and the crested wood-duck ruffles its
rainbow plumes, and the painted trout hang over the gravel beds in
September, and the antlered moose barks at the September moon.

As for Skeene, he sewed porcupine quills in a semicircle over the instep
of his moccasins, laced a string of scarlet trout-flies across his
slouch hat, and listened to the bull-moose, bellowing out on the moonlit
ridge.

At times he sang his Quebec song, at times he sighed. Twice he spared a
yearling buck,—he could not tell why. He caught a big red sable, bigger
than the coon-cat at the Carry House. It scratched and bit him, but
he was very good to it. A lazy beaver, driven from the colony by his
industrious relatives, bored a hole in the bank under Skeene’s shanty.
Beaver-tail and hindquarters are good, cold boiled, but Skeene let him
live in peace and even piled enough poplar saplings at his door to
last any lazy beaver a year. And all this time he was sorry he killed
Sebato at the wing-dam; he wished he had shot him a year before in the
bog-country,—it was a good chance and nobody would have been the wiser.

When the September moon waxed full and the water lapped softly along
the lake ledge, Skeene’s heart grew full, and the blood in his neck and
cheeks ebbed and surged like moon-tides. So, on the second night, he took
his rifle and dragged the canoe to the beach. But his heart failed him
and he feared the Carry House, and he went back to his camp and rolled
and grunted through a sleepless night. On the third evening he started on
foot, but he hesitated when the lamp in the Carry House broke out, a red
beam in the night. He stood, wretched, wistful, undecided, fingering his
rifle butt, and his heart beat to suffocation. Something near him stirred
and moaned among the rocks,—a miserable gluttonous fisher-cat, its head
bristling with porcupine quills. And Skeene, sick with self-compassion,
trailed the wounded creature to the water’s edge and killed it,—pitying
it as he pitied himself. Then, worn out with the fever in his veins, he
slept openly where he lay, wondering if he should wake on Red Lake shore
or on the shores of a redder lake.

On the fourth night of the full of the moon, he went swiftly across the
ridge, unarmed, and the miles of woodland and shore sped away like mist,
so eagerly he ran. On that night he heard the moose-cows calling the
barking bull, and the whoof! of the dun doe in the sedge. Far on the
shore the red beam of the Carry lamp signalled him and his blood flamed
the answer in his face. And, as he strode up to the house, he saw a woman
on the shore looking out into the night across the spectral lake. It was
Lois, servant at South Carry. He had danced with her two years ago at
Foxcroft Landing, he had sent her six otter pelts a month before he shot
Sebato.

She was the girl he had come for.

Is it possible she expected him? The restlessness of September had drawn
her to the lake and something had led him to her.

The moon, a silver lamp, traced a shining trail across the shadowy
waters; his canoe grated softly on the shoal, a string of bubbles
followed the paddle sweep, the foam whispered secrets to the clustered
sedge-grass.

       *       *       *       *       *

And so, together, they glided away on a trail of silver water to the
strange country, drained by strange streams, stirred by strange winds.
The red spark of the Carry lamp died out in the night, the little grey
stars twinkled over the dead waters, pale sparks from phantom nuptial
torches flaring in the north.

At dawn the sky crimsoned the Little Misery. They slept. At sunrise a
moose roared a salute to the coming day.

They awoke and kissed each other.


IV.

When the public-spirited citizens of Foxcroft offered $500 reward for the
capture of Skeene, Placide L’Hommedieu scratched his greasy chin, licked
his lips, and went out to buy cartridges. Placide had trapped in the
Province and thought he could trap as well in Maine.

“Monsieur L’Hommedieu what will you do with $500?” asked the Mayor of
Foxcroft.

“Le Hommydoo won’t need it,” observed a grizzled portage guide who
had once shot a match with Skeene. And he was right for they found
L’Hommedieu a week later peacefully floating down Moose River in his
canoe, with a bullet in his brain.

When Skeene paddled away with Lois, there was trouble in Foxcroft. Hale
left sluice, drain, and chain, and wired the Sheriff at the Landing to
meet him at Moosehead Inn. The Mayor went also, and next morning the
reward was doubled for “James Skeene, Murderer, dead or alive.”

Hale had never forgiven the blow at the cut-off, but a busy man would
scarcely have left his sluice to hunt another man to death for that
alone. No, Hale had other reasons, and they concerned neither Billy
Sebato nor Placide L’Hommedieu. They concerned Lois, servant at South
Carry; for when she left with Jim Skeene she took Hale’s betrothal ring
with her.

After Skeene had set Placide L’Hommedieu afloat, with mud on his face
and a bullet in his skull, he shoved the canoe into swift water at Moose
River, broke both paddles, splintered the setting-pole, and solemnly
watched the canoe out of sight.

Lois, waiting for him when he poled into the Little Misery, looked at his
knife in the scolloped leather sheath, then at his rifle, and finally
into his sombre eyes.

“I heard,—only one shot. Was it a deer?”

He nodded muttering that he had missed; but that night she caressed him,
taking his curly head into her arms, and wept over him till daybreak
crimsoned the world.

After that they were almost gay. He notched logs and built a hut and
rammed moss into the cracks. Lois brought clay from the sweet water, and
cut balsam until her little hands were stained to the palm. Twice he
passed the three carrys to the C. P. R. and hung to a freight as far as
Sainte Croix. They knew nothing and cared less in the Dominion, and he
bought salt and pork and flour and cartridges with the proceeds of Hale’s
ring. The third trip he walked on the C. P. fearing the train, and he got
his price for ten pelts, including musk-rat.

They knew that happiness that is bred in haunting fear, that fierce,
that intense love whose roots are imbedded in terror. Lois had been to
school and these were the things she knew;—that two and two make four,
that Moose-calves are born in May, that bark peels best in June, that
Moose-calves are weaned in September. She knew also how to use Skeene’s
knife, and when he found beaver above swift water and told her so in the
evening, she cut saplings and whittled trip-sticks and notched chokers
while he hewed out the bed-pieces for the traps, and sharpened enough
young ash to build the fences for winter traps. Mink traps, too, were no
mystery to Lois, and they talked long and wisely concerning standards and
cubbies and spindles while the embers died under the simmering tins and
the deer whistled on the windy ridge.

Snow came, a phantom flurry through the pale sunshine, and Skeene lugged
more deer hides into his hut. A hot week followed, sending the trout to
the bottom-sands and the deer to the shallows; then came the ice; at
first a brittle, glittering skin, encasing stem and reed, and wrinkling
hidden stagnant pools. The wind in the grasses grew harsher, the reeds
rattled at evening; vast flocks of little birds circled high in the sky
for the winds of the South called them, and the geese were drifting
overhead.

One day the snow came again, and at evening it had not ceased falling. A
week later the lake froze and Skeene dragged his canoe into the hut and
daubed it with white-lead, while Lois crept close to his side and strung
snowshoes. At times she sang. He listened, lying beside the canoe. When
she had sung the same song until evening he taught her the song he had
learned in Quebec;

    “Mossieu Meenoose
    Mossieu Meenoose
    Mon dieu que tu as
    Un villain chat la.”

And she sang it and sewed scarlet braid across her moccasins.

During these weeks Hale was busy in Foxcroft. When the smaller lakes
froze he leered sideways at the Sheriff and ordered a dozen pairs of
snowshoes. Once or twice he went back to his sluice and cursed, but the
River Drivers regarded him with evil eyes, and the sluicers drove their
props sullenly until he went away leaving a string of oaths in his wake.
There were men of the stamp he wanted on the Province side of the C. P.
R.; there was Achille Verdier, one-eyed and idle; there was greasy little
Armand Fleury, dirtier for his fox-skin cap, dingier for the red braid on
the tail. There also resided Wyombo, pigeon-toed, furtive, aboriginal.
Much could be done with these gentlemen and $1000. The value of Hale’s
ring was $150, therefore the people of Foxcroft gossiped.

Snow fell on the frozen lake; the Little Misery was mantled, the carrys
choked. All day long the meat-birds whined in the fir-trees and at night
the sleet pelted the frozen snow. The deer yarded on the ridge, the moose
on the slope above; the black bear buried his feeble nose in his stomach
and dreamed, and the otters frisked over their slide. As for Lois, she
was learning things; she learned that the fur on the belly of a young
panther is wavy, she learned that men are brutes, and that Skeene was
all the world to her; she learned that she also had her value, for she
saw him swim the swift water of the Little Misery when she screamed
affrighted by an impudent lynx. She learned that he sometimes preferred
solitude to company, that he sometimes preferred sleep to caresses. She
learned that he went hungry that she might eat, that he shivered while
she slept under skin and blanket.

Sometimes they played together, Skeene and this slender girl, like young
foxes in the snow. She would often hide, too, in the hollow of a great
swamp-oak, and when he came home she would call: “Jim! Jim! find me!”

But God lives, and the world spins, and the hare turns white in winter,
and the routine of the beginning and the end never varies.

And so it came about that Skeene, laughing up at Lois in the hollow
swamp-oak, glanced over his shoulder and saw six black dots clustered
upon the frozen lake to the southward. He said nothing but looked into
the north. There were more dots there, more also on the ice in the west.
For a moment he thought the east was still open; after a while he heard
the scrape of a snow-shoe very near. Lois also heard and her face was
like death as she reached down and took the rifle from Skeene’s hand.

When he had climbed up into the hollow tree beside her and looked out
from the hole above the great branch, he saw Hale peering at him from a
dead-fall.

“Come down,” said Hale.

Skeene clapped his rifle to his cheek and fired.

“Come down,” repeated Hale from behind his dead-fall. Lois, trembling at
Skeene’s feet, shrank at the sombre voice from the woods. Skeene bent and
kissed her and caressed her, muttering things she could not understand,
but she caught his hand in hers and tore off the fur mitten and pressed
it to her hot lips, moaning and sobbing.

“Come down for the last time, Jim Skeene,” said Hale slowly. Suddenly
a rifle shot rang through the frozen forest. The hand that Lois held
tightened against her lips, quivered, relaxed. Something outside fell
clinking and clattering to the ground at the foot of the tree. It was
Skeene’s rifle; and Skeene sank forward, hanging half out of the hole in
the tree, head downward, like a dead squirrel.

And beside him, the other wild thing sobbed and whimpered and moaned
among the branches while below the swift axes bit into the tree from
which the dead game hung, head downward.

“Look in the hut for the woman!” bawled Hale.

The tree swayed and crackled and fell crashing into the snow.

“Where’s that woman?” shouted Hale from the hut;—“G—d d—n her!”—

But when at last he found her he changed his mind and let her stay with
Skeene there in the snow.




ENTER THE QUEEN.

    “Votre amour me ferait dieu.
    M’aimez-vous, mademoiselle?
    Soupirez un mois, dit-elle.
    Un mois! C’est la mort! Adieu!”




ENTER THE QUEEN.

    Souvenir cher à mes pensées!
    Grâce à la fraîcheur qu’il leur rend,
    Je souris aux heures passées,
    Je m’arrange du jour mourant.

                                BERANGER.


I.

The middle of the studio was occupied by a rug. The middle of the rug
was occupied by Clifford. He sat on the floor playing a dirge on a
brass cornet. Around him lay bureau drawers, empty trunks and satchels,
flanked by cabinets and chests littered with palettes, underclothes,
colour-tubes, pipes, and paint-rags.

When Elliott came in, an hour later, he found Clifford still performing
on the cornet. He played “Hark! from the Tomb,” and “Death and The
Maiden”; and while he played he winked ominously at Elliott.

Now, when Clifford played on his cornet, something was amiss. Elliott
knew this and watched him sideways, sullenly removing overcoat and
gloves. Every dismal bleat of the brass prophesied calamity. The hollow
studio echoed with forebodings of disaster.

“Stop that,” said Elliott, flinging his hat on a chair; “what’s the
matter with you?”

“O Commander of the Faithful,” said Clifford, “behold the end of the
world! J’ai beau cherchai—je n’en trouve point—”

“Money?” asked Elliott, sitting down; “stop blowing into that cornet.”

“I know of no other way to raise the wind,” said Clifford,—“get your
cornet and we’ll play duets.”

“You mean we are actually without means?”

Clifford threaded his way through an abatis of easels, canvasses, books,
and bird-cages to the Japanese tea-table.

“Have some tea?” he inquired.

“No, I won’t,” snapped Elliott, “and you can tell me where our funds have
gone.”

Clifford poured himself a cup of tea, raised his eyes piously, sipped it,
and looked at Elliott over the edge of the cup.

“Where’s our money?” repeated Elliott; “you had charge of the common
account for the last three months—”

Clifford sighed, unrolled a sheet of paper, shoved it toward his
confrère, and offered himself more tea. Elliott examined the figures
anxiously.

“You hopeless ass!” he blurted out. “Why didn’t you draw the purse
strings?”

“I can deny you nothing, my son,” protested Clifford, casting furtive
glances toward his cornet again.

“But we’re ruined!” bawled Elliott in sudden fright.

“Utterly,” admitted Clifford pleasantly.

Through the broad glass roof the pale winter sunlight fell over piles
of rugs and weapons on the floor; in the garden the sparrows chirped
unceasingly around the frozen fountain. Elliott sat motionless,
hypnotised by the column of figures before him. Clifford regarded his
canary birds with vague reproach.

At last Elliott broke the silence:

“We had enough,—more than enough to live on decently; we threw our money
away! Ass that I am, I didn’t realise I was such an ass.”

“I didn’t either,” said Clifford.

“Oh, you didn’t?” sneered Elliott: “who was it that spent five hundred
francs on those idiot birds?”

They frowned at the two dozen canaries. The birds hopped aimlessly from
pole to perch and from perch to pole.

“I didn’t buy a coupé for a lady,” retorted Clifford.

“No, but you gave garden parties with fireworks and Chinese lanterns, and
the company broke windows and set the curtains ablaze, and the police
fined us for shooting rockets without a permit—”

“Accidents,” observed Clifford; “our social position in the Latin Quarter
required us to entertain.”

“Our social position on this planet will also require us to
eat,—occasionally.”

“There’s the furniture.”

“I won’t! I won’t! You hear me, Clifford! I’ll not sell a chair. Isn’t
there any money in any of those bureau drawers?”

“No,—look for yourself,” replied Clifford cheerfully.

“Now I’ll not mortgage our furniture,” said Elliott; “so you needn’t
finger my carved chairs. We must pull through,—I don’t know how,—but we
must pull through. I shall cut down my tobacco, I shall drink cheap wine,
I shall see Colette at once—”

“Do you think she can stand the blow?” inquired Clifford.

“Your wit is unseasonable,” said Elliott haughtily; “how much can you get
for your canaries?”

Clifford flatly refused to sell the birds and played a dirge on his
cornet. Then the horror of poverty laid hold of Elliott and drove him out
into the Luxembourg where he sat in the fading sunshine until the drums
boomed from the southern terrace and the challenge of the sentinels,
droning, monotonous, sounded and resounded across the windy park.

There was a hint of snow in the air as he passed out into the Place de
Medici. He clinked the few gold pieces in his pocket as he walked. This
appalled him, and he stepped more quickly.

On the Boulevard, a slim white-browed girl, exquisitely gowned, called to
him from a coupé. When he motioned the coachman to stop and stepped to
the curb, she buried her nose in a bunch of violets and laughed.

“Colette,” said Elliott gloomily, “Mr. Clifford and I are compelled to
retire for the space of three months. Therefore, most charming and most
wise Colette,—therefore—”

He raised one hand and opened his fingers as though releasing a butterfly.


II.

All that week Clifford roamed about the studio blowing melancholy blasts
from his cornet. Elliott sold a picture to Solomon Moritz for twenty
francs, regretted it, tried to get it back, beat Mr. Moritz with a
mahl-stick and resisted an officer. To his horror the French Government
insisted on entertaining him for a week at Mazas, whither Clifford
visited his comrade daily until Saturday and freedom arrived.

“This is a hell of a country,” observed Elliott as he shook the dust of
Mazas from his heels in company with Clifford. “It’s no place for the
breadwinner; the Jews have the country by the throat.”

“They said,” observed Clifford, “that you had Moritz by the throat.”

“I did; the ruffian refused me thirty francs for my ‘Judgment of
Solomon.’”

“Dear me!” exclaimed Clifford with an impudent gesture, “wasn’t it worth
it?”

“You will refrain,” said Elliott furiously, “from poking me in the
ribs,—now and hereafter.”

Half an hour later they entered the studio and sat down opposite each
other in silence. The canaries filled the room with their imbecile
twittering, and hopped and hopped until Elliott jumped up and seized his
hat.

“Is this studio a bird-cage?” he demanded bitterly.

Clifford said something about jail-birds and picked up his cornet. For an
hour he played “’Tite Femme” and “Place aux Gosses.” But when he attacked
“The Emperor’s Funeral March,” Elliott seized him.

“Let go,” said Clifford sullenly.

“No. See here, Clifford, let’s be friends and let’s try to be practical.
We’ve got to make our living for the next three months. Let’s stop
squabbling and hold a conference. Will you?”

“Yes,” replied Clifford amiably.

“Then where do we dine?”

“We haven’t lunched yet.”

“This is awful,” muttered Elliott, staring at the canaries; “do you
suppose we could eat those birds?”

In the silence that ensued a piano began in the studio above, and a voice
sang:

    “Et qu’elle est folle dans sa joie,
    Lorsq’elle chante le matin,—
    Lorsqu’en tirant son bas de soie,
    Elle fait; sur son flanc qui ploie,
    Craquer son corset de satin!”

The piano ceased; there came a laugh, a double roll on a Tambour-Basque,
and the clicking of castanets.

“Who’s that?” said Elliott morosely. Then with a sneer he paraphrased the
last line of the song.

Clifford pricked up his ears but shook his head.

“Hear her laugh! I suppose she’s dined,” continued Elliott with a vicious
eye on the birds. “Well, are we going to eat those cursed canaries?”

“I never heard you swear like that,” protested Clifford. “Has poverty
weakened your intellect?”

“Yes,” said Elliott savagely.

“If we eat ’em our meal will cost five hundred francs.”

“Then you’ve got to sell them. They are no good,—yellow birds are always
feeble-minded. Canaries are ridiculous.”

The castanets began again, and the voice took up the Spanish measure:

    “My Picador! My Picador!
    Thy Spanish customs I adore,
      Thou garlic loving,
      Cattle shoving,
    Spick-and-spangled Picador!
    ...
    I hear the mottled heifer roar,
                          My Picador!
    The people pounding on the floor,
                          My Picador!
    The ring is clear!
    The cow is here!
    They’ve had to haul her by the ear;
    The Banderillos linger near!
    Oh, Picador! My Picador!”

“She’s very gay,” observed Clifford, after another silence broken only by
the distant click! click! click! of the castanets. “Hm! I—er—I suppose we
ought to call—”

“Call,” repeated Elliott; “when I’m hollow!”

“If we call,” said Clifford briskly, “we may be invited to dinner.” He
smiled, whistled a bar or two, and poked the fire.

“Don’t,” said the other, “you waste fuel.”

The wind showered the sleet across the great windows; in the twilight
a chill crept in over the rugs; a distant shutter banged, rattled, and
banged again.

Elliott jumped up and paced the floor.

“We’ve got to do something,” he said, “and do it now. Where’s your watch?”

“You ought to know,” said Clifford reproachfully. “Yours is there too.”

After a moment he continued; “I’ve got those cuff-buttons you gave me—”
He went into his bed-room and returned with the cuff-buttons. Elliott
took them, jerked on his overcoat, nodded, and opened the door.

“I’ll be back in half an hour,—wait for me,” he said, and slammed the
door behind him.


III.

“Now, what the mischief am I to do for half an hour,” mused Clifford,
staring out of the blank window, both hands in his pockets, an empty pipe
between his teeth. There was a vacancy in his stomach that bothered him,
and the more he thought about it, the more it hurt. The canary birds were
revelling in bird-seed; he eyed them enviously for a while, then walked
up and down whistling. Every time he passed the big gilded cage he could
hear the birds cracking and splitting the seeds, and the noise of the
feast irritated him.

His neighbour on the floor above was singing away with heart and soul
about bull-rings and toreadors, banging joyously upon the Basque drum or
snapping and clicking the castanets.

“Dear! Dear!” he thought, “my neighbour is really very gay. She must have
moved in to-day. I—I wonder what she’s like!”

He listened, sitting close to his dying fire. After a moment he heard her
cross the room and open the piano again.

“Dear! Dear!” he said to himself, “what a musical young lady! Probably an
embryo actress from the Conservatoire;—or—or—”

The piano began; it was scales this time. For an hour he sat huddled
before the cold ashes, listening to the five-fingered acrobatic
exercises, alternately yawning with hunger and cursing Elliott. When six
o’clock struck from the concierge’s lodge he stood up, gazing dismally
out into the night.

Suddenly he heard the scrape of feet outside, and he hurried to his door
and opened it.

Through the lighted hallway a figure shuffled, carrying a large tray
covered with a white napkin. It was a waiter from the Café Rose-Croix
and Clifford knew him.

“Bon soir, Monsieur Clifford,” he said doubtfully.

“Good evening, Placide, Placide,—er—is that little banquet for me? Oh,
it’s all right! I suppose Monsieur Elliott paid for it—”

“But, Monsieur,” said the waiter, “this dinner is for a lady.”

“What’s that?” said Clifford sharply. Then he buttonholed Placide and
hauled him inside the studio.

“Who is the lady? The one upstairs?”

“Yes—Mademoiselle Plessis—she awaits her dinner—let me go, Monsieur
Clifford,” pleaded Placide.

“Oh, I’m not going to play tricks on you,” said Clifford, “here! hold
on!—if you move I’ll tip the tray. Now all I want you to do is—is—er—dear
me!”

The odour of a nicely browned fowl disturbed his thoughts; his mind
wandered with his eyes. Placide gaped at him. He knew Clifford and he
dreaded him. “Here you!” said that young gentleman, removing his eyes
from the fowl with an effort, “do you think that because I do you the
honour of conversing with you that I wish to rob you? Do I look like a
man to interfere with a lady’s dinner? Placide, you know me?”

“I do, Monsieur,” replied the waiter despondently.

“Then listen! I am going to make you my confidant! Think of that,
Placide!”

The waiter looked at him obliquely and did not appear to appreciate the
honour in store.

“Placide!”

“Monsieur!”

“I am in love!”

“Doubtless—if it is Monsieur’s pleasure—”

“Silence! Idiot! I am about to bestow gifts; I am about to—”

“The chicken, Monsieur, is becoming cold—”

“I am,” repeated Clifford majestically, “about to offer two
dozen—twenty-four—canary birds to my adored. You may ask; what is that to
you—”

“I do,” began Placide.

“Silence! Pig! These twenty-four canaries are to be carried to her
by—think of it, Placide!—by you!”

Placide rolled his eyes, big with anguish. The chicken exhaled a
delicious aroma.

Clifford drew in a long breath of the fragrance. Then he lifted the
enormous gilt cage, and placed it in Placide’s hands. “Go upstairs and
take these cursed birds with the compliments of Foxhall Clifford, artist,
American, 70 rue Bara, first floor, door on the right.”

“But—but my tray—”

“Imbecile! Do you think I’m going to eat your tray? Come back for it
and—tell me what the lady says.”

Placide shuffled sullenly to the door; Clifford opened it.

“My tray—” began the unwilling waiter.

“Placide,” said Clifford, “I have not dined—er—re—cently and my temper is
uncertain. You are discreet. I wish to dine. Do you understand?”

Placide smirked.

“Then use your wits—and when I have ten francs—well—hasten, my good
Placide.”

When the waiter had gone, Clifford tiptoed over to the tray and sniffed
at the napkin.

“Dear! Dear!” he said, “what a wonderful congregation of perfumes. Now if
she doesn’t shut the door on Placide’s nose—I—I hope—I delicately hope
that I may receive my reward.”

He paced to and fro, whistling, but never taking his eyes from the tray.
After a few minutes he heard Placide’s slippered tread on the stairs, and
hastened to admit him.

“The young lady says,” began Placide, lifting the tray, “—the young lady
says that Monsieur is too amiable—”

Clifford’s heart sank.

“And,” pursued Placide with dreary deliberation, edging toward the
staircase, “the young lady says that she hopes to see you”—

“When?” blurted out Clifford.

“Some day,” grinned Placide, and escaped up the stairway, sneering,
triumphant.

The blow staggered Clifford for a moment—but only for a moment. Before
Placide had descended again, Clifford was changing his clothes; before
Placide had passed the lodge-gate, Clifford had fastened a white neck-tie
under a spotless collar. Then he tied a bit of crimson silk tightly
around his forehead, inserted two feathers from a duster in the fillet
where they waved like the plumes of a Sioux War-chief; and ten minutes
later, radiant, patent-leathered, but starved, he rang gaily at the door
of the studio overhead.

When Claire Plessis opened the door, Clifford bowed profoundly and
skipped in, introducing himself with joyous abandon.

“It is the custom,” he said, bowing again and again with something of
an Oriental salaam, “it is the custom in America—in far distant, sunny
America,—to call at once upon distinguished strangers who come to
lodge in the building. Therefore, Mademoiselle,”—and although he spoke
French flawlessly he brutalised it now to suit his purpose,—“therefore,
Mademoiselle,”—He salaamed again, rapidly and said:

“How! How! How!”

“Monsieur,” faltered the girl, not knowing whether to laugh or call for
assistance,—“Monsieur, I am honoured—pray be—be seated.”

“Mademoiselle—it is too much honour!”

“Monsieur—”

They bowed again, and Clifford sank into a chair, his duster plumes
nodding on his head.

The girl regarded him with undisguised amazement. She saw his eyes
rolling toward the white-covered table and thought, “Oh dear, what shall
I do with this foreign savage who sends me canary birds by the gross and
who skips like a dancing dervish?”

“Monsieur,” she stammered.

“How! How! How!” grunted Clifford absently, sniffing the tablecloth.

“Nothing—nothing, Monsieur,” she said hastily; “I wish to thank you for
the birds—”

“We eat them in America,” he said, and chattered his teeth.

“Like—like chickens?”

“What are chickens?”

She laughed and looked at the uncarved fowl on the table.

“Is that a chicken?” asked Clifford in his most awful French. “Is it good
to eat?”

“If you would do me the honour to accept my hospitality, Monsieur, you
could prove it for yourself,” she said laughing, and a little more at
ease. “I have not yet dined,—I am quite alone—”

Clifford accepted, rising with oriental languor, and bowed magnificently.
He led her to her place, seated her, drew up a chair opposite, and smiled
upon her. His feathers bobbed with every movement.

“Now of course, I must carve,” she said, striving hard to repress an
hysterical laugh; for Clifford, desiring to play his part of a foreign
savage to perfection, was doing impossible things with his knife and fork.

“If she finds me out,” he was thinking, “it will not be very gay for me.”
So he showed his teeth and muttered and salaamed occasionally, while
the girl bowed to him over her slender glass of claret and helped him
to more and more and more until the suffocating desire to laugh brought
tears to her eyes.

“In America it is etiquette to eat until there is nothing left—at least I
have read that in books,” she ventured.

“It is,” said Clifford, uncorking another bottle.

“You seem to like chicken,” she said.

“Ah,” he replied, “wait until you try my canary birds!”

“But,” she cried, “I am not going to eat them!”

Their eyes met across the table. He felt that he was going to laugh; he
looked into her big grey eyes. Her dark-fringed lashes were trembling
too; on each cheek a dimple deepened; between her scarlet lips the white
teeth parted; then she sank back, her hands flung helplessly into her
lap, and, looking into each other’s eyes, they burst into ringing peals
of laughter.

Three times she dried the tears in her eyes, and, leaning forward,
attempted to speak, but when her eyes met his again, she threw back her
pretty head and laughed until the colour deepened to her throat. And so
they sat there, trying to speak, but shrieking with laughter, until the
glasses and bottles clinked and vibrated and the window panes sang again.

At last she murmured, “For shame, Monsieur! I—I ought to be very
angry,—but I laugh—oh dear! oh! dear! I laugh and I should be furious!
Fie! You play the foreigner—the—the untutored one who never saw
chicken—oh dear! oh dear!—”

She rose, drying her eyes again on a dainty pocket handkerchief.

“Shame on you! How dared you come to my room and—oh dear—and tell me you
eat canary birds—and walk like a dancing dervish, and do such things with
your knife, and—what is your name?—mine is Claire.”

       *       *       *       *       *

When, three hours later, he rose to go, he had told her all,—the whole
wretched truth, and she had watched him with curious grey eyes, now
brimming with laughter, now exquisite in their sympathy. She forgave
him—not easily—but when he removed the feathers from his headdress and
said he was sorry, she held out her hand to him with brilliant eyes and
grave lips.

“So—you are forgiven,—not because you deserve it. Here in the Quarter
we are like the leaves in the Luxembourg; we bud with the promise of
summer,—we unfold, we nestle and whisper together,—we grow gorgeous and
brilliant,—then we fall. Let us live in friendship while we may,—we of
the Latin Quarter. I forgive you, mon ami.”


IV.

When Clifford reached his own door on the floor below, he heard voices
in the studio. A hard world had driven some caution into his head and
he listened for a moment to assure himself that the voices were not the
voices of creditors.

“It’s Elliott and Colette,” he murmured, knocking discreetly. Elliott
opened the door; on the piano-stool sat Colette demurely twisting the fur
of her boa. Clifford bent over the extended hand, then looked at Elliott.
The latter felt in his pocket, produced the cuff-buttons, and tossed them
on the table.

“You can keep your jewellery,” he said, “I’ve got a better scheme;
Colette proposed it—”

“You wouldn’t listen to the other plan,” she said shyly, “I don’t want
that coupé—”

“You mustn’t say such things,” interposed Clifford gravely; then, turning
to Elliott, “what are we going to do?”

“Let me tell,” cried Colette, fanning her flushed face with the end of
the boa; “sit down and be very still,—you also, Monsieur Clifford,—there!
Now listen! I, Colette, have a very beautiful plan.”

“How to become a millionaire in a week,—by Mademoiselle Colette,” began
Clifford, and was beaten with the fur boa.

“Very well,” she cried; “then I shall not trouble myself,—oh! you had
better say you are sorry! Now listen! It is my plan,—mine, Co-lette!”

She settled herself on the piano-stool, whirled around until her pointed
shoes rested on the rug, smiled, buried her nose in the point of her boa,
and said; “To begin, you are poor!—don’t interrupt! It is well to begin
at the beginning. Then, you are poor. You have nothing to live on—you
improvident ones,—for three more months. Comment faire! Paint and sell
pictures? No. Why? Because you have not yet learned enough at the École
des Beaux Arts! But yet you must live. How? Ah, Dick, if you would only
let me return you that old coupé—there! I didn’t mean it! Now let us
begin again!—You are poor—”

“We’re back where we started,” began Clifford but was snubbed.

“So,—you are poor. You must earn _something_. How? Why, with your
cornets!”

“Eh?” stammered Clifford.

“Exactly!” cried Colette; “you shall play every evening in Bobinot’s
orchestra and gain many many francs, industrious ones! Voilà!”

Clifford stared at her. She nodded her head at him and smiled.

“It’s an idea,” said Elliott; “Boissy told Colette that Bobinot’s two
cornet players had gone, and old Bobinot is looking for two new ones.
It’s a chance,—we need only play in the evenings—it will keep soul and
body together—won’t it? Why don’t you say something?”

“It’s an idea,—isn’t it?” repeated Colette solemnly.

“What!” faltered Clifford, “play a cornet in that cheap Montparnasse
Theatre,—Bobinot’s! Suppose they hear of it in New York?”

“Suppose we have to go to the American Consul and ask him to ship us
home,” retorted Elliott.

Bobinot’s, the students’ theatre on Montparnasse, was not the Théâtre
Français perhaps, but the acting was good,—indeed it was better than
that seen in most New York theatres. Clifford had spent joyous evenings
at this “Quarter” theatre; it was often better than the “Cluny”—even
“Antonio, père et fils,” admitted that.

“Still,” he said, “the Quarter will never stop laughing—er—Colette in her
coupé and you in the orchestra—”

“I shall not drive in my coupé until Dick wishes it!” cried Colette,
crimson and white by turns. “For your bad taste I—I pardon you.”

Too utterly snubbed to have a mind of his own, Clifford meekly made his
peace with Colette and opened the door for her and Elliott.

“Are you sure we can get the place?” he asked. “Perhaps Bobinot won’t
want us.”

“Bobinot must!” said Colette; “I shall call upon Claire Plessis who is to
sing the première rôles there. She is sweet; she is also from Tours. That
is my country. And I love her very much.”

“Where does she live?” inquired Clifford with a guilty start.

“Upstairs. I shall call upon her to-morrow. Dick, are you coming? Then
good night, wicked one! Come, Dick, dear! To your evil conscience I leave
you, Monsieur Clifford”—and she laughed and gave him her gloved hand.

Clifford closed the door gently behind them. For a moment he stood
staring at the panels, then raised his eyes to the ceiling.

“I wonder,” he thought, “I—I wonder whether Claire will tell Colette?”

He shivered. The Quarter is pitiless in ridicule.

Elliott came back late that night, but he was cheerful and he whistled as
he shook the snow from hat and coat and stamped around the studio.

“We’ll see Bobinot to-morrow,” he said; “I tell you it’s not a bad
idea—all Colette’s, too!”

“I thought you and Colette had agreed to disagree,” observed Clifford.

The other reddened a little. “We have,” he said—“for three months.”

Before he was ready for bed he missed the canary birds and questioned
Clifford, but the latter told him to mind his business. This Elliott
cheerfully complied with and went to bed.

“By the way, did you dine to-night?” he called out before he closed his
door.

“Yes,” snapped Clifford.


V.

Thanks to Colette and Claire, through the medium of Boissy, the little
snare-drummer, who lived on the top floor, Monsieur Bobinot consented to
give Elliott and Clifford a trial.

Boissy presented them to Monsieur Bobinot as two eminent American
virtuosi, but Bobinot sneered openly.

“Don’t try to stuff me,” he said; “they’re two students on their uppers.
What do I care as long as they can play?”

“They—they are very eminent”—pleaded Boissy—“their—hm!—technique is so
original, Monsieur Bobinot—”

Bobinot turned a pair of hard bright eyes on Clifford.

“En effet, Monsieur Bobinot, we are students,” said Clifford with
magnificent condescension; “but we can blow harmony out of a broken
bottle;—Elliott, kindly play ‘The Battle of Buena Vista’ for Monsieur
Bobinot.”

Elliott drew his cornet from beneath his overcoat and gravely performed
the stirring war march with hideous variations, while Clifford imitated a
drum with his knuckles on the window pane.

“Cannon,” said Clifford, banging on a sheet of tin which lay on the floor.

“Let my properties alone!” shouted Bobinot.

“Drums,—the Mexicans retreating,” continued Clifford serenely, returning
to the window.

“Humph!” snorted Bobinot.

“Cries of the wounded!” observed Clifford, and emitted a series of
piercing screams while Elliott continued his variations.

“Ow! Ow! Ow!” wailed Clifford, winking at Boissy who had sunk helpless on
a chair, weak with laughter.

“Stop!” thundered Bobinot.

Elliott finished his variations and looked expectantly at the manager of
the “Théâtre Bobinot.”

“It’s d—n fine,” said Monsieur Bobinot, “but I could manage to exist and
earn an honest living without your artistic collaboration. I say I could
dispense with your musical services, but I cannot, Messieurs, afford to
lose from my personnel, two such splendid examples of human impudence.
Consider yourselves engaged. Boissy, I’ll pay you for this!”

“Then,” said Clifford artlessly, “let’s cement the contract with a
bottle!”

“Bottle of what?” demanded Elliott; “we haven’t any money! You mortify
me!”

Clifford smiled blandly. “Come, Monsieur Bobinot, no hard feelings you
know! What shall it be?”

“Whatever you like, Messieurs,” said Bobinot grimly; “I’ll take it out of
your salary.”

But Monsieur Bobinot was better than his word. He saw at a glance that
the young fellows were in earnest, and he not only acted the host very
decently, but, as Boissy dragged the two young men away, he handed them
each a week’s salary in advance.

“It’s for your infernal cheek!” he said; “come to rehearsal at ten!”

The first week passed without a hitch. Elliott played the orchestrated
scores for Clifford, and the latter, being quick and instinctively
musical, learned his part by heart, to the utter demoralisation of the
tenants on the upper floors. Mademoiselle Plessis stood it as long as she
possibly could and then sent for Clifford.

“Monsieur Clifford,” she said seriously, “this must stop.”

“If it stops _I_ stop,” said Clifford; “I can’t live on air.”

“No,” she said, “you are neither a chameleon nor an angel.”

“Not an angel yet, but on the floor below,” he said humbly.

Mademoiselle Plessis tapped her foot against the fender and brushed the
leaves of her rôle with the tip of one white finger.

“Mon ami,” she said, “I cannot learn my rôle if you toot all day on that
cornet.”

“What am I to do?” inquired Clifford miserably.

“You must have certain hours to practise. Monsieur Boissy plays on his
drum from two until four; Monsieur Castro chooses that time for trombone
exercise; why can _you_ not play your cornet during those hours?”

“I will,” said Clifford craftily, “but what shall I do from four until
six?” He looked at her with eyes that appealed and languished.

“Do?”

“Ah, yes! It will be lonely up there on the floor above—won’t it?”

Mademoiselle Plessis raised her clear eyes to the ceiling.

“Is it so very lonely down there? It is not,—up here.”

“Very. I think of you all day.”

“Of me? How foolish!”

“Yes; I wish I were able to aid you to learn your parts.”

“But you can’t—”

“I could if you’d let me read your cues—”

—“I don’t need that—”

—“Don’t refuse—”

—“I must—”

—“Don’t—”

—“But I do! And you are very silly.—”

       *       *       *       *       *

So it was arranged that Clifford should bleat on his cornet from two
until four, during which time Claire would go out for a walk; and from
four to six, when Claire was at home, he might aid her by his presence
and advice and judiciously regulated sympathy.

“The idea!” she said, with a pretty gesture of disdain; “you will only
bother me. You had much better write me a little play.”

“A ‘lever de rideau!’” exclaimed Clifford; “by Jove, I’ll do it!”

“Can you write French well enough, mon pauvre ami?”

“No, but you can supply all the localisms and wit. Will you?”

“We might try,” she said with a doubtful smile. She was very much
interested, however, and when, a few days later, he brought her a rough
sketch of the “Queen of Siam,” she read it with serious interest.

“It is a pretty idea,” she said, flushing with pleasure. Then, resting
her chin on her hand, she invited him to sit beside her.

“You know,” she said thoughtfully, “if we are really going to
collaborate, we must be very grave and serious for _you_ are not working
for pleasure and _I_ am earning my bread—”

—“And honey,—oh! you’ll have woodcock on toast and champagne too if this
play goes!”

“Then let us make it go,” she exclaimed enthusiastically.

“Let’s!” he cried with equal fervour.

There was a pause.

“The play won’t go if you don’t take your pen in hand,” she said.

—“But I will—”

“Then hadn’t you better release my hand?”

And so the afternoons wore away while with heads together over the
manuscript they chattered about exits and entries, scenarios, cues and
“pan coupé’s” and Clifford rose to the occasion, displaying a wit which
matched her dainty cleverness and struck the quick warm spark of sympathy
between them.

“Delicious!” she would laugh at some hastily pencilled bit of dialogue,
and then, bending over the table: “Don’t you think that we might shorten
the King’s lines just here? See, I only strike out these three words—ah!
see how much better it reads!”

“Much better!—very much better!”

“Very much; it flows smoothly now—oh! oh! how funny to make the Queen
threaten them! How did you ever think of that?”

“Why, it follows naturally—you see she is all in armour, and the spurs
trip up the archbishop—”

And so the afternoons wore away.

This was all very pleasant, but it had its drawbacks and one winter
evening toward six o’clock Clifford jumped up and stared at the clock
horrified:

“Good heavens!” he muttered, “they are giving ‘Pomme d’Api,’ to-night and
I haven’t practised the music! What the deuce shall I do!”

“And you can’t read music at sight? Oh, what a shame! It is all my fault,
mon ami,” she cried in contrition.

“No it isn’t—only the afternoon flew, and I never thought. Bobinot will
sack me for this!”

“You must get a substitute,” she said, “it’s often done.”

“Where can I find one?”

“Ask Boissy, he knows lots of people who do that sort of thing,—there’s
his drum now! go down and see him—hurry—go quickly, mon ami,—Oh! you
mustn’t!—you mustn’t! There! my gown is all in wrinkles. I do not
wish you ever to return,—no, never,—go quickly now or Boissy will be
gone!—hasten!—ah well—then I will try to forgive you, mon ami.”

As he galloped down the stairs and out into the street he felt as though
he were treading on clouds—rosy clouds.

“Nevertheless,” he said to himself, “I must never kiss her again.”


VI.

The substitute cornet player was a success but was also very expensive.
Clifford paid him thankfully, but it made a large hole in his meagre
weekly salary, and he decided to do without substitutes in future. He
explained to Elliott how it was, and the latter young gentleman, who
viewed Clifford’s infatuation for Claire with alarm, shook his head and
sighed.

“You can’t afford it, my son. Suppose you hadn’t been able to get a
cornet player? Bobinot would have bounced you.”

“Now I am not so sure of that,” said Clifford, who had been consulting
Claire. “I understand that the leader of the orchestra—what’s his name—”

—“Bock—”

—“Bock,—I understand that he’s generally drunk and can’t tell whether one
or two cornets are playing.”

“But he would see your empty place.”

“I could get any ordinary man to sit there,—Selby would do it for the
lark. If he pretended to play, Bock wouldn’t know the difference. I had
to pay that substitute of mine twenty francs. Kid Selby would do it to
oblige me.”

“And he could stuff the cornet with cotton,” suggested Elliott.

“Exactly—Bock would never know. So any time we want a vacation we’ll call
on Selby, stuff his cornet with cotton, and let him blow his cheeks out
while the other man does the playing? Where are you going?”

“I’m going to get Kid Selby—it’s my turn for a vacation to-night,”
replied Elliott laughing, and walked out, slamming the great doors.

Clifford opened his desk, took out a pile of manuscript, and, thrusting
them into his pocket, hurried upstairs to begin his daily collaboration
with his fair neighbour. Time flew for them, but the “Queen of Siam” was
slowly taking the shape of a curtain-raiser whose fate would soon be
determined. The lyrics were fortunately few, and of course Claire rhymed
them, for poetry in French was beyond Clifford’s ken. And she rhymed them
charmingly, setting them to the music of quaint old songs that all France
knows. Clifford hung breathlessly over the piano, gaping with admiration.

Monsieur Bobinot had read the piece and had found it suitable,—so
suitable in fact, that for a long time he refused to believe that
Clifford could be the author.

“Voyons, confess he hashed it up from some old vaudeville!” he repeated
to Mademoiselle Plessis, until at last he was constrained to accept it as
original. Of course he cast Claire for the “Queen”; she refused to stir
a step unless he did; and the other parts were given to Mesdames Paule
Nevers, Bonelly, Mario-Widmer, and to Messieurs Max, Bourdielle, Deberg,
Bayard, Brunet, and Simon. Naturally Max was cast for the Archbishop of
Ept, and Bayard for the King, while Bourdeille’s character, “Syleuse,”
was written entirely with the view that he should create the rôle.

Bobinot grumbled. It seemed to him that he had nothing to say about
anything in his own theatre, but Mademoiselle Plessis had her way and
the property man and costumer were already at work on the designs that
Elliott furnished gratis. Deberg orchestrated the score.

“It would cost me,” shouted Bobinot in a fury, as he blue-pencilled
Elliott’s voluminous directions on each drawing,—“it would cost me more
than my theatre is worth to make these costumes according to Monsieur
Elliott’s advice. He can save himself literary work, and me several
sous worth of blue pencil by sticking to his designing and leaving the
execution to a man who wears a head in the proper place!”

The Théâtre Bobinot was flourishing. The “Serment d’Amour,” “Princess des
Canaries,” “Mignapour,” “Le Jour et la Nuit,” followed successively “Le
Panache,” and “Pomme d’Api” of Offenbach; and already in the programme
of “Les Domestiques,” the comedy by Grangé and Deslandes, appeared the
announcement of the preparations for “The Queen of Siam.” “A comedy in
three acts by M. Foxhall Clifford and Mlle. Claire Plessis;” for, at
Bobinot’s demand, the “lever de rideau,” had been expanded into a three
act musical comedy.

Bobinot said very little in praise of it either to Clifford or to Claire,
but he bragged about it to everybody else in the Latin Quarter as well
as in the Montparnasse Quarter. He refused to pay any cash for it, but
signed a contract for a generous royalty, and Clifford and Claire were
more than satisfied. The former promised princely sums to Elliott for
his costume designs as soon as the money began to pour in. Elliott was
grateful and redoubled his pages of instructions for Bobinot, whose
curses rang loud and deep as he slashed through them with his blue pencil.

Clifford took a good many days off from the orchestra, and, finding that
a cotton-stuffed cornet in the hands of the untutored and unmusical Selby
was perfectly satisfactory, took more days off. Selby for his part, liked
the fun and became the envy of the Quarter. At times, however, Clifford
had slight clashes with Elliott when they both wanted the same night off.

“Come, come,” Clifford would urge, “Claire isn’t on to-night you know,
and I’ve promised to dine with her at Thirion’s.”

“And I’ve promised Colette to meet her at the Vachette.”

“But you can meet her there to-morrow and I can’t meet Claire because she
takes Nevers’ place in ‘Pomme d’Api.’”

Then Elliott would mutter; “the deuce take you and Claire!” But he
always gave in and tootled away in the orchestra, while Selby, the
delighted substitute beside him, puffed and perspired over a noiseless
cotton-stuffed cornet. Bock, the besotted, never doubted that both
cornets were playing.

“Thank goodness this won’t last,” thought Elliott; “our three months’
poverty is up on Monday and then!—then this cursed orchestra can go to
the devil!”

Rat-tat-tat—! rattled Bock’s baton as he glanced at Elliott.

“Oh you old ass!” grumbled Elliott, toot! toot!—“go to
Guinea!”—toot—toot—tootle—too-o-ot.


VII.

The humiliating part of it was that neither Clifford nor Elliott could
attend the rehearsals of “the Queen of Siam” except in the orchestra.
Bobinot was omnipresent, and they were obliged to occupy their places.

Now the orchestra was sunk in a pit so far below the footlights that
although the musicians were visible to the audience, nothing on the stage
could be seen by the musicians themselves.

When Clifford was not obliged to blow his cornet, he could hear Claire’s
sweet voice:

    “Oh, papa dear I much prefer
      My helmet and my steel-ringed shirt,
    My jewelled hilt, my gilded spur,
      Targe, Casque, Tassett and Bassinet
    So take away my waist and skirt!
              Oh, take away
              Oh, take away
    Oh-h! take away my maiden’s skirt!”

Then he would stretch and crane his neck to see, but Bock always caught
him with the angry rat-tat-tat!—“hé! la bas!” and he would clutch his
cornet and breathe music and anathemas. “It’s a pretty state of affairs
if I can’t see my own play,” he grumbled to Elliott, “I’ll fix that ass,
Bock—just wait!”

When Claire and Georges Max held the stage, and the repartee made even
the prompter chuckle, Clifford’s curiosity almost crazed him, and he
cursed impartially, Bobinot, Bock, the orchestra and himself.

Claire was delicious, Max irresistible. Clifford squirmed and listened:

_Claire_; “L’archeveque!”

_Max_; “Mais non, il faut”—

_Claire_ (excited); “Qu’il vienne! Qu’il vienne! J’y suis, J’y reste!—Et
quil fait attention à mes éperons!”

_Max_; “Mais—mais—c’est moi l’Archiveque—”

_Claire_ (much disturbed); “Té! je le savais bien, Monseigneur!”

“That’s going to take like wildfire,” whispered Elliott lowering his
cornet; “I wish I could see the expression on Max’s face—”

“And on Claire’s! Hear the prompter laugh!”

“Look out—here comes the flourish—ready—now! Enter the Queen, you know!”

“Tara—ta-ta-tata!” wheezed the cornets for the entry of the Queen, while
Boissy’s snare drum rattled the salute.

Clifford was sulky and spoke no more that morning, but the next day he
went to see Selby.

“I’m d——d if I miss the first night of my own opera,” he muttered.


VIII.

Clifford was determined to see the first night’s performance but he
decided not to tell Elliott, as that youth might also wish to see it. No,
he would not mention it to Elliott; he would quietly arrange it for Selby
to play the dummy and blow a cotton-stuffed cornet beside Elliott. True,
the flourish of trumpets that was to announce the entrance of the Queen
would be, strictly speaking, a flourish of one cornet, but Bock could
never know and the audience wouldn’t either for that matter. So he spoke
to Selby and gave him his stuffed cornet.

“There’s no cornet in the overture, you know—it’s that stringed affair of
Lalo’s. You are to watch Elliott and pretend to toot when he does. The
first flourish is when the Queen comes in,” he explained to Selby.

Then he went to bed, chuckling, for he had covertly secured the last
seat but one in a prominent box, and he chuckled again as he thought of
Elliott’s fury on beholding him among the spectators.

All the next day he chuckled too, watching Elliott furtively. The latter
seemed very unsuspicious; he did not even mention a wish to view the
performance. And at last the impatiently expected night arrived.

The Théâtre Bobinot was ablaze; banners waved from the mansard; posters
flamed under the gas jets outside,—big yellow posters announcing “THE
QUEEN OF SIAM!”

Inside the theatre the orchestra was assembling.


IX.

Selby pretended to fuss over the leaves of the score; he fiddled with his
cornet a moment, then he sat down and looked up at the house.

The audience was not what is termed “brilliant,” but the house was jammed
with the good people of the Montparnasse Quarter, sandwiched in between
hordes of Latin Quarter students, actresses, grisettes and vivacious
young persons who preside over the counters of the Bon Marché and Grands
Magazines of the Louvre. A first night always filled the little theatre,
box, pit, and gallery, and the announcement of the “Queen of Siam,” with
Mlle. Claire Plessis, Mlle. Nevers and Max and Bourdeille, had stirred
the Quarter profoundly.

Selby polished the mouthpiece of his cornet and called to Boissy, who
left his snare drum and came over.

“Where is Elliott?” he asked.

“Hasn’t come yet. Oh, you’re here to give Clifford a chance? It’s a good
house, isn’t it?”

“Great,” said Selby pensively, “I bet Clifford makes a lot out of this.
Here comes old Bock now.”

The leader of the orchestra, vinous as usual, emerged from below, wiping
his moustache, and walked straight to his seat.

“I wish Elliott would hurry,” said Selby nervously.

“There’s no overture,—Bock cut it out because the play’s long enough.”

“I know—I know, but there he is taking a last look at the gallery and
Elliott isn’t here. The thing begins with a flourish of trumpets to the
Queen.”

As he spoke, a figure came out of the little door under the stage,
holding a cornet.

“Thank goodness,” said Selby, “here he is now,—no! by jingo, it’s a new
cornettist!”

The stranger sat down in Elliott’s seat, picked pensively at some cotton
in his cornet, and smiled at Selby.

“Where’s Elliott?” said Selby hoarsely.

“In that box,—see him? He wants to witness the first act. He says”— But
Selby sprang to his feet, pallid with fright.

“Can you play a cornet?” he almost shrieked.

“No,—can’t you?” stammered the new arrival.

Before the wretched Selby could reply, Bock rapped for attention; there
came three heavy knocks on the stage floor behind the curtain, and, as
the violins began the “Air of the Petticoat,” the curtain twitched,
trembled, and began to ascend, exposing a brilliant stage and dozens of
glittering limbs.

Clifford in his box, gazed at the chorus in rapture. Then, as the chorus
began to sing, he felt a violent tug at his coat, and, looking round,
beheld Elliott.

“You!” faltered Clifford, “what are you doing here?”

Elliott’s face was shrunken with fright.

“Heavens!” he gasped, “they’ll miss the flourish! Those fellows can’t
play! I—I didn’t know you had engaged Selby so I hired a man in the
street”—Clifford was rooted to the spot; his eyes fixed on the miserable
substitutes below. Then his hair slowly rose as Max cried joyously:

“The Queen! The Queen! Hark—hark to the trumpets’ shrill welcome!”

A dismal silence ensued. All eyes were turned on the orchestra where
Selby sat frozen stiff with horror, while his companion, scarlet in the
face, cheeks puffed out and eyes starting from their sockets, blew madly
into his cotton-stuffed cornet from which no sound proceeded.

“Hark! The trumpets ring again!” cried Max, looking anxiously at Bock,
who, speechless and furious, waved his wand toward Selby.

“Idiots! Play!” he roared at last.

“We can’t!” gasped Selby. The audience screamed.

Claire coolly walked to the footlights, but the sight of Selby’s face
sent her into wild uncontrollable laughter.

Claire’s laughter saved the piece. The house stood by her from that
moment, and the “Queen of Siam” went merrily on to the sound of a
cornetless orchestra. For Clifford and Elliott and Selby had fled;—fled
away into the snowy night, far, far from the haunts of men.

       *       *       *       *       *

This is a story of the Quarter, truer than it ought to be. You have,
doubtless, heard it before. It is not original with me. I myself have
heard it told in London.

Ah! when shall we be wise, Madame?—When shall we learn wisdom—we of the
Quartier Montparnasse?

I could tell you how Clifford returned and was forgiven by, Claire and
Bobinot,—but I won’t. I could tell you how Clifford presented his royalty
rights to Claire on the occasion of her marriage to Monsieur Bobin—but
there!—I nearly told you a stage secret! So I shall answer no more
questions—unless you care to know about Colette and Elliott and Selby.

Do you?




ANOTHER GOOD MAN.

    “_Ah! d’une ardeur sincere_
    _Le temps ne peut distraire,_
    _Et nos plus doux plaisirs_
    _Sont dans nos souvenirs._
    _On pense, on pense encore_
    _A celle qu’on adore,_
    _Et l’on revient toujours_
    _A ses premiers amours._”




ANOTHER GOOD MAN.

    Une conscience sans Dieu est un tribunal sans juge.—LAMARTINE.


I.

When Fradley came to Paris he renounced literature as a means of
livelihood, for, although his success as a writer in “Brooklyn Babyhood,”
had been pecuniarily satisfying, it occurred to him that painting
might be less fatiguing than poetry, and he decided to adopt it as his
profession.

His illustrations to his own rhymes had been, up to the present time,
of archaic simplicity, and were limited to pen and ink productions
representing infants afflicted with exaggerated eyes and eyelashes.

Young mothers hovered over the pages of “Brooklyn Babyhood” spelling out
his rhymes to crowing infancy. In these jingles, children were told that
they were “arch” and “cute,” they were assured of their importance, their
every action was applauded, solid pages of baby-talk were administered,
and baby-ridden Brooklyn writhed with delight.

There were some people, however, who revolted,—some who even declared
that Fradley was a public nuisance and that his rhymes inculcated
self-consciousness; but these people were probably unnatural parents.

When he wrote his immortal poem, “How many toes has the Baby?” the
Brooklyn “Banner” published the poem in full with a portrait of and a
peon to “Brooklyn’s Brilliant Son.”

This was all very well but it couldn’t last. A rival poet from Flatbush
got hold of the Brooklyn “Star” and began a series of poems, the
baby-talk of which made Fradley’s most earnest efforts fall flat. In vain
he demanded to know the exact number of fingers and toes which the baby
possessed; in vain he cooed and gurgled and bleated! The Flatbush poet
was a woman, and she knew her business. When Fradley cooed, she cooed;
when Fradley gurgled and bleated, she gurgled and bleated, backed up
by the entire staff of the Brooklyn “Star.” In vain Fradley called for
a counting of toes; she extended her researches into distant sections
of baby’s anatomy, and Fradley was doomed. The last blow fell when the
Flatbush poet produced

                           “BABY’S ICKLE TOOFY,”

which, translated freely, means “baby’s little tooth.” That settled it.
Fickle Brooklyn fell down and worshipped the Flatbush lady, and Fradley
sullenly packed his bag and sailed for France.

When Fradley took up his abode in the Latin Quarter, he expected that
his arrival would create something of a stir. It did not. He waited a
month for appreciation and finally asked Garland what he thought of his
illustrations.

“I haven’t seen any,” replied Garland.

“I didn’t know you illustrated,” added Carrington, but noticing the
mortification on Fradley’s face, said good-naturedly, “You know we don’t
see much over here except the Paris papers; what do you illustrate for?”

Fradley was speechless.

“What paper are they in?” asked Garland, yawning innocently.

“In ‘Brooklyn Babyhood,’” snarled Fradley and left the café.

Carrington, a modest young Englishman with a high colour and blond
moustache, looked troubled. Garland was irritated.

“You know,” he said to Carrington, “if he shows that sort of temper the
older men will be down on him.”

“It’s very annoying,” said Carrington.

“Very. We new men have got to keep pretty quiet just now or the old men
will make it hot for us. This man Fradley is enough to turn the whole
studio against us. Did you make the fire this morning?”

“Oh, yes, of course. Clifford was very decent to me.”

“He’s all right, but there are some of the older men in Julian’s who are
spoiling to discipline us. Did you notice it to-day?”

“I fancy I did,” replied Carrington, swallowing his beer.

“This man Fradley,” continued Garland, “is enough to queer the whole
batch of this year’s men. Confound him, he’s effeminate.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” said Carrington pleasantly.

“Well, I do. His room is opposite mine, you know, and he’s trotting in
and bothering me all the time about the decorations of his boudoir. Whew!
Why, Carrington, he has tied ribbons all over his furniture, and he has
tidies and things about so that you are afraid to sit down. I don’t want
to misjudge the man, for we new men must hang together, but I draw the
line at embroidered night shirts stuck all over with lace and ribbon.”

“So do I,” said Carrington, “does he do that sort of thing?”

“I suppose so. He brought one in to show me.”

“Maybe it wasn’t his,” suggested Carrington.

“Possibly not. It would have been more appropriate for the Queen of
Sheba.”


II.

“Don’t,” said Clifford, “pat me on the back and tell me to keep my shirt
on!”

“Nonsense!” said Elliott, “you are making a mountain out of a mole-hill!”

“And your language,” said Selby, “is not exactly—”

“Oh, isn’t it! Now you listen to me; the Café des Écoles is no boudoir,
and if a man can’t express his views here then I’m a fossil.”

Rowden looked vaguely uneasy and Braith studied Clifford over his pipe.

“The Quarter,” continued Clifford, “is going to the devil; do you deny
it?”

“Yes,” said Elliott cheerfully.

“That makes no difference—keep cool, Elliott, I know you only said it for
argument, but it isn’t so—”

“Messieurs, you must make less noise,” said the proprietor, hurrying over
from the desk.

“Stop pounding on the table and yelling,” said Clifford to Carroll.

“If you don’t,” observed Elliott, “the sergot will come back and take our
names again—”

“For the last time too, and Elliott’s already got three, so he’ll go to
the cooler and devil a sou will I go bail,” growled Clifford; “now listen
to me, you fellows, if you want to know why the Quarter is going to the
bow-wows. Just look at the crop of this year’s men! Are we going to put
up with McCloud. He threw the proprietor of the Café des Arts out of
doors and ran the Café himself at ruinous rates until the proprietor came
back with the police. I paid his fine.”

“Well,” said Elliott, “McCloud is certainly cocky for a nouveau!”

“Cocky? Well rather. Because he’s a sort of infant Hercules and has
played on the Australian team is no reason why he should split all the
tables with his fist and do cheap feats of strength, and grab a cab by
the hind wheels and hold it with the cabby yelling like a demon and
everybody laughing at me—”

“You!”

“I was in the cab; it was on the Boulevard Montparnasse—”

“And you were going—” began Elliott.

“Never mind where I was going,” said Clifford with dignity, “the fact
remains that I was inside. It was lucky for McCloud that I was, for when
a policeman nipped his budding humour my bail came in very handy.”

“And is that,” inquired Braith suavely, “the ground for your assertion
that the Quarter is doomed?”

“Isn’t it enough?” demanded Clifford;—“a nouveau taking liberties,—making
me ridiculous before the whole Montparnasse Quarter,—who know me—every
one of them,—and to crown all, being with a lady—”

“Oh!” said Elliott tenderly. Osborne smirked and whistled the devil’s
quadrille, Elliott and Thaxton played phantom trombones with enervating
effect and Carroll beat madly upon a bottle.

Clifford became redder and redder. His unrequited affection for that
wonderful little creature, the new Bullier star, was a topic for mirth
and gentle jest throughout the Latin Quarter. They had recently parted,
friends,—it being understood that she liked him, but hardly cared to pin
her affections to a man who sat helpless in a cab while somebody held the
hind wheels and the boulevard laughed. It was putting it plainly perhaps,
but it did no harm, and Clifford was very careful to keep it to himself.

“You fellows,” observed Clifford scornfully, “had better stop those
monkey shines. Put down that bottle, Carroll, or I’ll take it away.
You’ll be trying to stuff it in your mouth next. Bite on the cork, it’s
better for teething.”

This cruel thrust at the very recent advent of Carroll to full-fledged
honours in the studio had its effect.

“I know,” continued Clifford, “that you all think I’m blighted, but
you’re all mistaken. I’m sure you will see that I am right about these
new men when I tell you what happened at the studio this morning. I sat
down in a front place and waited for the roll-call, and, before my name
was called, a thing—a nouveau took the place himself.”

“What!” cried the others incredulously.

“It’s true,” continued Clifford, “this baby—this nouveau violated all
precedent, and, because his name came before mine on the list, he
actually had the impudence to throw me down!”

The others looked thoughtful.

“That is going too far,” observed Elliott gravely, “we must discipline
these young gentlemen.”

“There are two or three,” said Thaxton, “who seem worse than the rest,
for instance, young Garland—”

“Seems to me that was the creature’s name who took my place,” interrupted
Clifford.

“It couldn’t be—he’s a decent fellow and makes the fire when he’s told
to,” said Selby.

“Perhaps he didn’t know you were an old man,” suggested Elliott.

“Probably not,” said Carroll, who was still smarting from the teething
taunt, “Clifford hasn’t been twice in the studio since the nouveaux came.”

Elliott took out a note-book and wrote down Garland’s name.

“I’ll keep an eye on him,” he said, “but there is another little wretch
who ought to have an example made of him at once.”

“Who?” asked Clifford.

“I believe his name is Fradley,” replied Elliott lighting a cigar.

“Then we’ll fix Fradley,” muttered Clifford. “Who cares for a game of
billiards?”


III.

The roll-call was over at Julian’s and every place had been marked in
white chalk on the floor. The model in the first studio had profited
by the confusion attendant on the distribution of bread, colours and
canvasses, and, shuffling into his trousers and slippers, strolled into
the second studio of Boulanger and Lefevre to investigate the cause of
the uproar which had arisen and which continued with increasing violence.

The studio was packed with yelling students, some mounted on tabourets,
some on the old dust-chest by the door, others on the stove and
model-stand. From Doucet’s two studios a delegation had arrived, all of
the Sculptors and most of Bouguereau’s men were there, and the noise was
terrific. A big blond fellow wearing the uniform of a cuirassier seemed
to be directing things, and his bellows shook the windows and rattled the
bones on “Pierre,” the battered studio skeleton.

The clerk came in and remonstrated, but Clifford put him out and locked
the glass door, leaving him gesticulating and taking names as fast as he
could write. Then Jules peeped in, smiled sadly and beckoned to Boissy,
the cuirassier massier. Boissy opened the door and explained that they
were only “organising.” That was sufficient, and Jules and the clerk
withdrew.

When the classic halls of Julian’s echoed with demoniac screams,
cat-calls, and howls—when voices were uplifted in every language except
German, and the thickets of easels were mowed down in rows by some
playful boot-heel, it was generally an indication that the students were
“organising.” They had a passion for organising, and they seldom failed
to indulge it. Just now they were organising under the leadership of that
strange creature, Sara, also known as “La Rousse,” who was generally
the root of all mischief in the Quarter. She stood on the model-stand
beside Boissy, her fiery red hair coiled along her neck, her wonderful
white skin glistening, her mysterious face bathed in the sunshine which
streamed down from the glass roof above.

With an inscrutable smile she studied the massed faces below her.
Occasionally her eyes rested on some new man, who never failed to feel
uncomfortable and look at the floor until the grayish-green eyes swept
in another direction. Sara was haughty at best. In her sunniest smiles
lurked the lightning of scorn, and in all her brief “affairs,” the
caprice of passion never disturbed her astounding egotism, never lowered
the imperious head, never drove the shadow of irony from her scarlet lips.

Boissy shouted for silence, and banged on the floor with his spurred
heels, but nobody paid attention until the girl took a step forward and
held up both pink palms as if to shield her ears from the pandemonium.
That was sufficient.

Then with a nod to Boissy, who straightened his epaulettes and looked
fierce, she began very quietly.

“Messieurs il s’agit—” when an unlucky nouveau fell off a stool and
crashed to the floor carrying several easels with him. He was mobbed at
once amid cries of “Silence, cochon! Down with the Nouveau! Vive Sara!”

“C’est épatant,” observed Sara with superb scorn, “fiche moi cet nouveau
au clou!”

No sooner said than the unlucky youth was seized and hustled toward the
dust-chest amid cries of “au clou! au clou!”

Elliott opened the lid of the dust-chest and looked at Boissy.

“What’s his name,” growled Boissy.

“Freddie Fradley,” replied Elliott, “shall he go in?”

Fradley screamed and struggled, but at a sign from Sara they shoved
him in, and, inserting some mahl-sticks under the lid to give him air,
requested “Fatty” Carriere to sit on the top, which he did with alacrity.
Sara tossed her glittering hair and continued, undeterred by the faint
screams from the chest:

“Messieurs, you all know that on the night of the Mi-Carême, it is the
custom of our studio to go en masse, to the Bullier. Messieurs, the
massiers of all the studios have decided to honour me with an escort,
but—” laughing proudly, “that is the difficulty! All of you wish to go
with me, which you know very well is impossible. Are there not other
girls in the Quarter?”

“No!” shouted the students in a spasm of gallantry.

She opened her arms with a peculiarly graceful motion. “You know that I
adore you all,—all the Julian men, and I do not wish to show favouritism—”

“Vive Sara! Vive la Rousse!” came thundering from the students and was
echoed by stifled yells from the dust-chest.

“Fatty” Carriere banged on the lid and uttered awful threats against
Fradley’s health unless he ceased. Sara smiled. “No, no favouritism,” she
said—“mais—mais comment faire?”

“Take us all as escorts!” cried Clifford, and the Frenchmen understood
and took up the cry—“en choisisez pas! _nous voulons aller tous!_”

The girl’s eyes sparkled, and she shook her head at Clifford. “Monsieur
the incorrigible!”

Clifford waved his hat and cried,—“C’est entendu alors! Vive Sara!”

“Mais non, mon petit Clifford,” smiled the girl, “c’est impossible—”

“Not at all,” exclaimed Boissy with a reckless laugh, “Clifford and I—we
will arrange that!”

“Of course,” replied Clifford, “we’ll fix the police.”

Then bedlam broke loose, and impromptu quadrilles began, and “Fatty”
Carriere, unwilling to lose his share of the dance, hastily locked the
chest, punched some air-holes in the lid, oblivious of the danger which
Fradley would run if anybody sat down on them, and went lumbering and
gyrating about until his elephantine gambols shook the building.

Shortly afterward, the fatherly Monsieur Julian appeared, softly
suggesting that work should begin, and ten minutes later the seats were
full, the models posed in the various rooms, and the scrape of charcoal
and palette knife alone broke the quiet of the studio.

Clifford, who had missed the morning roll-call, roamed about looking for
a place. There appeared to be none. The lines of easels radiating in
circles from the model-stand were all occupied. He glared at the nouveaux.

“This is disgusting,” he observed to Elliott, “fancy a four-year man
hunting a place and those fool nouveaux squatting on the tabourets!”

“Come in time,—it’s the only way now,” replied Elliott.

“Here is a place, Mr. Clifford,” said Garland who was sitting in the
front row. Clifford threaded his way among the easels to his side.

“It’s very good of you,” he said; “whose name is that on the floor?”

“Fradley’s,” said Garland. Clifford rubbed it out and substituted his own
signature.

“This begins Fradley’s discipline,” he muttered, and called to Ciceri to
bring him his portfolio. Then he looked at Garland and was prepossessed
in his favor.

“You’re a nouveau, are you not?” he asked amiably; “what is your name?”

“Garland.”

“Mine is Clifford.”

“Oh, we all know that,” laughed Garland.

“Oh, you do!” said Clifford, “and how the devil do you know it?”

Garland did not think it prudent to mention the cab incident, and
Clifford picked up his charcoal and squinted at the model.

“I hear,” said Garland, “that you older men are going to discipline us.”

“We are,” said Clifford calmly.

“Why?”

“Well, you see, we usually receive a certain amount of respect and
deference from new men, and before you fellows came nobody ever heard of
a nouveau turning an old man out of his seat.”

Carrington looked up from his easel. “I am a nouveau,” he said, “and
I think, Mr. Clifford, you will find that the nouveaux respect the
traditions of the studio.”

“I think so, too,” insisted Garland.

Clifford looked at him coldly. “Didn’t you turn me out last week?” he
demanded.

“I,” cried Garland, “never!”

“Fradley did,” said Cary, “and I noticed it at the time and wondered why
you didn’t spank him, Clifford.”

“Well, by Jove!” exclaimed Clifford, “I thought it was you, Garland.”

“I know you did,” replied Garland indignantly, “and a pretty life I’ve
led with Rowden and Elliott and all the concour men making it hot for me.
I respect the traditions and always will.”

“Then I beg your pardon,” said Clifford cordially, “come and see me at my
studio.”

All the nouveaux knew what that meant. It indicated that Garland would
soon be released from menial work, and would find himself in the charmed
circle of the powers that be.

“By the way,” said Clifford, “there is that fellow Fradley in the
dust-chest. Hadn’t I better let him out?”

“Has he enough air?” asked Selby.

“Plenty. I bored some more holes just now and asked him how he felt. He
said I was no gentleman.”

“He says,” said Rowden, “that it’s a disgrace to his family and a blot
on his honour. He’s an excitable customer and screams like a cat when
addressed through the air-holes in the lid.”

“Oh, let him out,” said Clifford.

“No, he must be taught decency. He’s been here three months, and that’s
long enough for the studio to size him up.”

“Why did you put him in?” asked Garland.

“Because,” replied Elliott, “he made a racket trying to go out when Sara
was speaking.”

“He couldn’t help it, he fell off the stool; let him out,” said Clifford.

“No, he must understand that this studio won’t tolerate a sneak. Did you
know that he went to old Julian with tales of our doings and said that
for his part he never met such a rude and vulgar set of men before? He
said he had not come to Paris to listen to models make speeches, but had
expected to find a refined and elevating art atmosphere. He insisted that
he could not draw if the studio was noisy, and he asked old Julian to
stop the racket. Fancy the expression on Julian’s face!”

Clifford’s face was a study. “What impudence,” he said, “what did Julian
do?”

“He? Oh, he told him that he was not obliged to stay; that there were
other schools in Paris.”

Clifford turned to his drawing and shrugged his shoulders. “Let him sit
in the box then,” he muttered, steadying his plumb line with the end of
his pencil; “dust-chest discipline won’t hurt him!”

Clifford was a clever draughtsman. The nouveaux watched him in respectful
admiration as he constructed his study, indicated a shadow here and
there, and then, dusting the paper, rapidly sketched in the essential
outlines and began to model the head with a vigour and dash which did not
at all detract from its value as a serious academic study.

Mid-day struck, and there was a scramble for hats and a rush for the
stairs. Bouguereau’s men came trampling out of their atelier with the
studio band at their head and the studio mascot, a pale-eyed goat named
“Tapage,” bringing up the rear. Following Bouguereau’s atelier came
Doucet’s two rooms and behind them Chapu’s sculptors. The stairs were
jammed, and as Clifford was in a hurry to get his luncheon, he persuaded
“Tapage” to butt the passage clear, which the goat was only too glad to
do, for he smelled the appetising odour of brown paper and cabbage leaves
in the court below.

When Clifford had reached the restaurant on the corner of the boulevard
he remembered that Fradley was still in the dust-bin. “The deuce!” he
muttered, “I’ve got to go back and let the beggar out!”

Sara, who had been posing in the second studio for the concour men had
also forgotten Fradley, and it was only when she had finished dressing
and stood alone in the studio twisting up her burnished tresses, that a
rustling in the dust-chest behind her recalled Fradley’s existence to her
mind.

“B’en vrai!” she exclaimed, “I forgot you, my friend!” and she stooped
and drawing the bolt, lifted the heavy lid. Fradley was squatting in a
corner of the chest.

“Ah! mais ça—c’est trop fort!” she cried in self-reproach; “I am so
sorry.”

Fradley snarled.

The girl looked at him curiously for a moment and then began to laugh.
“To think that we all should have forgotten you, my poor friend! I shall
scold Boissy and Clifford—oh—they shall catch it! Do you know you are
very dusty?”

Fradley arose and surveyed his cuffs. Then he turned to the mirror and
grew giddy with rage. His long, artistically arranged hair was full of
straws, and his thin egotistical features bore little resemblance to
Byron’s at twenty, which he was confident they did when not smeared with
soot.

“The rude, ungentlemanly creatures! The horrid brutes!” he cried. “I will
complain to Julian, I will have them dismissed—”

“Comment?” said the girl.

Then Fradley plunged into the French language.

“Vooly voo donny moi—er—a—rest, or vooly voo pas! Je swee tray
fachy,—er—er—tray, tray fachy!”

“You are angry? Mais mon petit, tu as raison!”

Fradley eyed her with animosity. “C’est votre faut!” he said; “Je dirais
Musseer Julian toot sweet!”

“Comment?” inquired Sara.

“Wee! Wee!” he said with a venomous glance at her, “vooz avvy mis moi
dans cette boite!” She did not understand his accusation, but she laughed
wickedly and marched straight up to him. Before he knew what she was
about she had deliberately thrown her arms about his neck and kissed him.

“There,” she said calmly, “we must not be enemies, mon petit; now I
forgive you for making a racket when I was trying to speak, and you may
tell the whole atelier that Sara has kissed you.” Then with an imperious
nod she marched out of the studio leaving Fradley petrified.

A few moments later Clifford came in and found him still motionless,
gaping vacantly.

“Oh, you’re out, eh?” said Clifford. Fradley paid no attention to this
salute, but stared at the door through which Sara had disappeared.

Clifford eyed him for a moment and then sat down on the chest.

“Fradley,” he said, “you listen to me and I’ll give you a pointer or two
concerning this studio. Be manly and you’ll get along. Don’t kick against
tradition. Better men than either of us have conformed to the customs
here and filled the stove and searched for the ‘grand reflecteur’ on dark
days.”

He looked hard at Fradley. “You had better conform to custom or go
somewhere else. We seldom haze here,—we never haze a manly man, and if
you know anything about the École des Beaux Arts you will appreciate
what I say.”

Fradley was looking at him, but something in his eyes told Clifford he
was not listening.

Then Clifford rose, disgusted, and swung out through the hall and down
the stairs, leaving Fradley in an imbecile trance.


IV.

Fradley had delicate tastes. His rooms were hung with pale green
draperies, tidies lay on every divan, and his initials were embroidered
on his pillow shams. He worked very little at the studio.

“It is not necessary,” he told Garland; “mere painting doesn’t make an
artist,—it’s experience; an artist must be broad!” So Fradley began
the process of broadening by going to theatres, concerts, exhibitions
and museums. He also presented letters of introduction to families who
maintained nourishing tables. There was one thing about him that Garland
could not understand. Fradley was thin, very thin, but he ate ravenously,
and Garland, eyeing him from his meagre face to his spindle shanks,
wondered why he did not grow stouter.

“It’s most extraordinary,” he said to Carrington, “the fellow eats like a
pig and grows thin on it. It’s very disagreeable to me. I wish he’d stop
coming in here every evening.”

“You’re too severe on him,” said Carrington.

“I am? Well just wait until he begins visiting you with a roll of
manuscript poems to read. By Jove, he nearly drives me idiotic!”

“Oh, he’s a very decent fellow,” said Carrington; “he’s a man of splendid
morals—”

“—According to himself,” said Garland. “Since he arrived in the Quarter
he has not missed an evening in telling us how he scorns the immoral
students of this immoral Quarter, and how innocent and pure he is
himself. I take no stock in that sort of thing. You and I are morally
decent, but we don’t sound trumpets on that account.”

Carrington was silent for a moment, then he said diffidently; “I’m
rather sorry for him; he isn’t popular, you know. I think we ought to be
friendly to him.”

“It’s his own fault that he is unpopular.”

“Perhaps so; anyway I might as well tell you that he asked us to come to
see him to-night. I accepted.”

“Good heavens,” groaned Garland, “he’s sure to read us a poem.”

“What of it?”

“Oh, I can stand it if you can. I’m tired and cross, but if you have
accepted that settles it.”

“It’s nine o’clock,” said Carrington, glancing at his watch, “we might as
well go now and get away early. I’m dead tired myself. Come on, old chap,
and face the music. We nouveaux should stick together!”

“You’re d——n democratic for an aristocrat,” laughed Garland, following
him across the hallway to Fradley’s door. They found Fradley sitting
before the piano. He could not play the piano, but he had an enervating
habit of striking single notes with one finger which filled Garland with
murderous inclinations.

“Ah!” said Fradley in affected surprise, “Garland?—and Lord Ronald
Carrington—”

“How are you, Fradley,” said Carrington hastily, “trot out your verses,
for Garland and I are going to sport our oak directly—we’re dead beat
from the studio concour.”

Carrington had worked modestly in the Quarter for months, living under
his name of Carrington with no prefix, for he hated notoriety and fuss,
and was perfectly aware that a fuss would be made over him if people
discovered him to be identical with the young Lord Carrington who led his
company so gallantly in Burmah, He had resigned from the service to study
art, and he worked hard and faithfully to make up for lack of ability. It
took Fradley to discover his title and identity and, much to Carrington’s
chagrin, he spread the glad news and fell down and worshipped.

“Come,” said Garland, “let’s hear your verses. Got anything to smoke?”

“You may smoke,” murmured Fradley, in a trance before Carrington, “for
Lord Carrington smokes—”

“For goodness, sake call me Carrington,” said Ronald, “and give us some
tobacco will you?”

Fradley produced his tobacco and then began to glide about the room
tidying things, arranging knick-knacks, dusting albums, until Garland
shuddered.

“Come, Fradley,” he said, as amiably as he could, “trot out your grog
and poetry and let’s get to bed. You know we only have to-morrow on the
concour and we must get up early.”

Fradley tripped over to the piano, found his manuscript, tripped back
again to the fireplace, sat down, throwing one lank leg over the other,
and coughed gently.

“It’s only a trifle—a little thing I finished to-night. Let me read it to
you.”

Garland, aghast at the bulky manuscript, lighted a cigar and gave himself
up to gloom. Carrington settled back in his chair and determined to enjoy
it.

“It is entitled, ‘The Kiss of Sin,’” observed Fradley.

“Oh, fin-de-siècle?” inquired Carrington.

“I thought you were opposed to immorality,” said Garland.

“This is moral!” gasped Fradley, “do you think I would—”

“No—no! go on, old fellow,” said Carrington.

“For Heaven’s sake,” muttered Garland.

Then with a smile the poet began:

    “Her burnished hair is red as flame,
      Her red lips burn like fire,
    And she has pressed the kiss of shame,
    Upon my lips. Am I to blame?
    Away, bold siren! Learn to tame
      Thy culpable desire!”

“Now is that immoral?” asked Fradley.

Ronald was dozing, eyes wide open.

“No,” said Garland, “that’s harmless; go on,” and he curled himself up in
the arm-chair and thought of Sara La Rousse. The poem was in cantos and
they were numerous. Some cantos were tearful, some tempestuous. Many paid
beautiful tribute to temperance, such as the verse beginning:

    “Away! away! with the rose-wreathed cup!”

A little further along, Fradley’s morals tottered, for the lines,

    “Oh, never shall lips of mine be pressed
    To thy wicked mouth or thy sinful breast!”

were almost immediately followed by:

    “Beautiful creature, fly with me!
    I’ll build thee a house ’neath the hawthorn tree.”

“I thought you said you gave her the shake!” interrupted Garland
querulously. Carrington woke up at the same moment and looked terribly
ashamed of himself.

“Very charming,” he murmured, “it’s about Sara, isn’t it?”

Fradley blushed. “Oh, no—er—it’s only a poetic fancy.”

“Any red-headed girl—eh?” said Garland rising; “well, I am awfully
obliged to you,—we’ll have the rest of it soon I hope—come along, Ronald.”

Fradley accompanied them to the door.

“Are you going to that—that orgie at the Bal Bullier on Mi-Carême?” he
asked.

“I am,” said Garland.

“Are you?” he asked of Carrington.

“Oh, yes, I suppose so; everybody else is going.”

“And do you think it right?”

“No—it’s not decent; you would not enjoy it,” said Garland with a
malicious smile. “Don’t go.”

“I don’t know—I don’t know,” murmured Fradley; “an artist must be broad—”

“Especially when he’s abroad—”

“Oh, come on!” grumbled Carrington,—“good night, Fradley, awfully obliged
you know.”

The poet entered his boudoir and lighting a wax candle looked at himself
in the mirror. He smoothed his love-locks, touched his lips with
glycerine, and crawling into an embroidered night-shirt sank languidly
upon the bed, pulling the silken coverlet over his ears. Then he began to
think of Sara.


V.

From the Seine to the Bullier, the Boulevard St. Michel lay glistening
under the frosty stars. On the fountain in the Place St. Michel, the iron
griffins which spat water all summer into the basin below, sat grim and
helpless, jaws and claws bound in chains of ice. Above them victorious
St. Michel lifted the flat of his sword to spank a prostrate Satan whose
nether limbs were now mercifully padded with snow.

The Boulevard, packed from gutter to gutter, echoed with the fanfare of
Carnival. Cabs crowded along five deep; tram-cars and omnibuses wheezed
and tooted and ploughed their way through the constantly increasing
throngs.

With mask and horn and mirliton the crowd swept through the boulevard,
while from the terraces and windows of every café, students sprawled, and
shouted and chanted strange anthems to celebrate the Mi-Carême.

The Café Vachette was festooned with gas jets, the Café de la Source
glowed under clusters of electric globes, the Cafés d’Harcourt and Rouge
were ablaze with lanterns and electricity, and the ice-covered fountain
in the Place de Medici flashed back from its crystalline basin a million
sparkling rays of blue and gold. On top of the hill the Bullier rose
terraced with coloured lamps, bathed in a flood of electric light, which
traced a trembling network of shadows over the asphalt among the trees of
the Avenue de L’Observatoire. And among the shadows which the branches
flung across the parkway, partly concealed by the terrace of the café
which forms the angle of the avenue, a figure, enveloped in a sealskin
overcoat, shivered and peered across the square to where the frivolous
and godless were pouring along the sidewalk to the Bullier. On they
swept, with horn and song and the rattle of canes on bench and shutter;
and past them dashed cab after cab, halting for an instant at the
entrance, while visions of light draperies and lighter feet sped across
the foyer to the cloak-room. Now a band of architects arrived, chanting
the slogan of Lalou, now a masked company of artists in blouse and
béret, locking arms with a dozen of the gentler sex. At times the throng
closed about some favourite who immediately mounted a boulevard bench to
harangue them on the evil of being serious.

The figure in the sealskin overcoat appeared to be interested, and
ventured a little way along the square, but was almost immediately
frightened back by the voice of a compatriot, inebriated but melodious;

      “He didn’t come back no more.
      N—o!”
      He didn’t come more.

    “N—n she sat by the fire—hic!”

It was Arizona.

    “N—n she sat by the fire—”

here memory proved treacherous, and, after several attempts to recall the
fate of the abandoned one, Arizona jerked a large felt hat over one eye,
squared his shoulders, advanced his lower jaw and began to yell. “Come
an’ pick up the dead—aw! Come an’ rescue the dyin’! It’s my night to
howl, an’ a souvenir goes with each an’ every corpse!”

Across the square somebody in the crowd shouted: “Arizona, shut up!”

“W’as that?” demanded Arizona indignantly; and, encircling a tree with
one arm, he started the other in a rapid rotary motion increasing in
velocity until it looked like an extinct Catherine-wheel.

“What’s the matter, Arizona?” asked Garland who came running across the
street; “you know you mustn’t yell like that in English.”

“A souvenir goes with each corpse,” said Arizona sullenly, “I’m a
pitiless wolf—”

“You’re a pitiful ass,” said Clifford, coming up, “whom are you scrapping
with now?”

“If I find him I’ll jump on to his neck,” said Arizona sulkily.

“He means Fradley,” said Elliott to Clifford, “he’s jealous because Sara
forbade him to assault Fradley.”

The figure in the sealskin coat shuddered behind his tree.

“Arizona, my son,” said Clifford, “you’re a nouveau yet, and you’d better
not make yourself too conspicuous. You’re drunk too, and if I catch you
trying to get into the Bullier I’ll settle with you in a way you’ll
remember. Give me that six-shooter—quick. Now don’t try any of your cheap
cow-boy humor in the Latin Quarter. Go home.”

“Look yere, Clifford,” said Arizona, “I’m a noovo but I ain’t no slouch,
an’ you fellows never have to tell me to be less fresh. Now I—hic!—I
objec’ to Fradley chasin’ Sara—”

“You have no claims on Sara,” said Elliott laughing.

“All right, then I hain’t, but I objec’ to that fool-hen Fradley
scratchin’ alkali in my sage-bush. Mebbe Sara ain’t my business; but I’m
doin’ dooty about thet there public claim, an’ I’m death on jumpers like
him!”

At that moment the uproar on the boulevard was redoubled. A battalion
of singing students, each clad in evening dress over which was draped a
white blouse, was advancing from the Boulevard Montparnasse.

“Come on, Garland,—Arizona, go home!” said Clifford, and he hurried
across the square to join the procession, followed by Elliott and Garland.

In the middle of the procession, enthroned upon the roof of a cab sat
Sara. She was engaged in exploding squibs while Boissy held the terrified
horse down to a sideway prance. Behind the cab marched Julian’s young
hopefuls, singing “_Le Bal à l’Hôtel-de-Ville_.” Sara fired a whole
bunch of squibs as the cab came to a halt before the statue of Marshal
Ney, then, as it moved on into the flare of light, a mighty shout arose;
“Vive Sara!” to which that young person politely replied, “Vive l’atelier
Julien!”

A moment later Sara and her cohorts were engulfed in the throng passing
through the foyer of the Bal Bullier.

Half an hour later, Arizona appeared at the box office and charged
in with a whoop which raised the hair under the silver helmet of the
cavalryman on guard. It was, however, nearly twelve o’clock when Fradley,
his eyes bulging with fright, sidled into the lobby, bought his ticket
and sought the den of the female harpies who take checks for wraps. He
slipped the sealskin overcoat from his meagre frame, and a harpy grabbed
it. He hurriedly thrust the zinc check into his pocket, smoothed his
love-locks and tripped timidly to the head of the stairs which leads down
to the floor of the ballroom. Here a coarse red-necked man relieved him
of his ticket, and he stood face to face with the gilded demon—_Vice!_
For a moment he thought of flight; then something on the floor below made
him blush violently.

“Get out of the way! You’re blocking the stairs!” shouted the red-necked
man, but Fradley did not hear him in the din. Then a brutal cavalryman
seized Fradley and hustled him down the stairs.

“Stop!” screamed the poet, but somebody in the crowd below caught him
by the leg. It was a fearful struggle. The red-necked man vociferated,
the soldier pushed and the masked figure below hauled away at his feet.
Fradley felt he was losing consciousness; the scene swam before him.
For one awful moment he saw, in the gaudy surging masses below, the
glittering pit of hell—his ears were stunned by the crash of demoniac
music,—then something gave way, the soldier snickered, and Fradley found
himself jerked headlong into the gulf, only to be caught in the arms of a
stalwart personage wearing a false nose and a tin crown over one ear.

“Welcome to Pandemonium!” yelled the crowned personage, as he banged
Fradley over the head with a bladder; “and may I ask, Monsieur, if you
generally come into a Royal Presence on your head?”

Before Fradley could reply, a Nautch Girl caught him around the neck and
swung him into the crush of dancers. He struggled violently.

“What! you won’t dance?” she cried, with a stamp of her bangled sandals.

“No, I won’t!” cried Fradley, perspiring with terror.

“You shall!” she insisted.

Then a clown with his face all white, came squealing and tumbling along,
neatly floored him in an unexpected flip-flap, picked him up, and laying
his chalky face on his shoulder, shrieked and sobbed, “oh, mon frère!
mon frère!” This was the last straw. With a wrench and a twist he freed
himself and fled to the gallery, where he found a vacant table and sat
down to collect his thoughts. Little by little his fright gave way to
anger. A waiter dusted the chalk from his coat and told him that there
was a mirror behind the musicians’ box. Here he smoothed his hair and
rebuttoned his collar, keeping a suspicious eye on two young ladies of
the ballet who were practising strange steps before an adjoining mirror.

“Monsieur,” said one of them, “have the goodness to tell me whether I do
the ‘grand écart,’ as well as ‘La Goulu.’”

“What is the ‘grand écart’?” asked Fradley stiffly.

He was instructed, and he withdrew in haste to his table in the gallery.

A quadrille was in progress below. He stood on his chair to see and then
sat down again, not to see. This manœuvre he repeated at intervals and
ended by remaining on his chair, “For,” he argued, “it’s life,—and an
artist must be broad.”

Before the quadrille ended, he was playfully toppled from his chair by a
Spanish dancer, who took his place and offered to reward him with a kiss
which he refused. After awhile the dancer skipped off with an Arab, and a
feeling akin to loneliness took possession of Fradley.

The dull red and blue woodwork of the Bullier was hung with the banners
of all nations. In the musicians’ gallery, Conor and his orchestra banged
away at the “March into Hell,” and the tables trembled with the crash
of the brass. The floor was crowded to suffocation. Imbecile shrieking
clowns in ruffles and powder, went madly bounding about, Turks footed it
with Russian peasant girls, gendarmes wearing false noses and enormous
moustaches locked arms with “ces messieurs” of the Vilette who wore the
charming costume of that quarter including “favoris” and “rouflaquettes.”
Students in evening dress galloped about playing circus, and a pretty
Cupid, mounted on one young gentleman’s shoulders, challenged a
shepherdess, mounted on another, to a race, so away they went, crying
“Allons! houp! houp!” From a near corner a monotonous chanting arose,
where some thirty students were squatting in a ring beating upon drums
with their hands. It was the rhythmic air of an Egyptian dance which was
being executed in the middle by a willowy white-veiled girl who swung two
gilded scimitars. Like sheet lightning the broad blades of the swords
flashed above the silver-flecked veil, as her slender, supple figure
swayed to the music.

“Brava! Bis! Bis!” they cried, and the girl, with eyes like stars above
her veil, whirled the scimitars into circles of flame. Suddenly she stood
rigid, there came a clash of steel, the swords lay crossed before her,
and, as the minor air swelled out, she whipped off her veil and sent it
floating and billowing above her head while her little feet began to move
to and fro among the swords, blade upward on the floor. The applause was
deafening as she tossed back her head and said with the merriest laugh,
“Je veux bien boire un bock!”

Clifford jumped up from the floor and picking up the swords presented
them on one knee.

“Tiens! c’est toi, mon ami?”

“Yes. Forgive me the cab, Cécile,” he murmured, drawing her half
resisting arm through his.

“I can’t forgive you. It was too ridiculous to sit there,—and somebody
holding the hind wheels.”

“Oh, Cécile—”

“No—no!”

“Ma petite Cécile—”

“By Jove, she’s going to forgive him,” said Elliott to Rowden who was
dancing attendance on the pretty Cupid.

“Mr. Rowden, I insist,” pouted the Cupid, shaking her curls.

“But I don’t enjoy playing circus,” pleaded Rowden, as Boissy pranced
proudly by, his epaulettes over his ears, bearing Sara as Diana, who
prodded him on with a silver-gilt arrow.

Then Cupid became petulant and signified her intention of seeking another
steed, and presently Elliott became the pleased spectator of his friend
careering about in company with similarly burdened youths.

“I’m not in it,” sighed Elliott, until he spied Margot, who stamped her
foot and called for a steed. Shortly afterwards he joined the rest in
feats of the haut-école.

To say that Fradley was enjoying himself is not strictly true. Once
every ten minutes he subdued some bound of a tortured conscience with
the thought; “artists must be broad;” but except for these encounters
with his doubts he found it all secretly thrilling and pleasant. He was
lonely, in a way, yet he hardly knew what he would want of company. As
for speaking to any of those bright-eyed young persons who now and then
slapped his face with a rose or rattled a tambourine over his hat,—that
was out of the question. No, indeed! He would look on, “because an artist
must be broad,” but he had no desire to contaminate himself with a word
or a smile from such as they. No, indeed! No! No! There seemed to be some
need of repeating this frequently to himself, but curiously enough it
did not assuage his loneliness. Once a black-eyed Mephistopheles poked
her pointed red feather into his eyes and then begged pardon with an
irresistible smile which, fortunately for history, came several centuries
too late for St. Anthony.

What Fradley might have done had not the girl been carried off by
Garland, nobody can tell. He felt a thump in his throat and a murderous
feeling toward Garland, and yet he was sure that he had been about to
wither temptation with a frown. Carrington spoke in his ear.

“Look at Sara! Magnificent!” Fradley turned.

Seated upon a table in the gallery with the air of an Empress, Sara
received the homage of the Quarter. Behind her Cécile and Clifford waved
gaudy fans and imbibed champagne in tall goblets. The curly-headed Cupid
and the black-eyed Mephistopheles were endangering their silken hose by
sliding down the balustrade, aided and applauded by a Japanese maid and
three fairies.

Fradley had eyes for Sara only. “Vulgar,” he said.

“Yes,” said Carrington doubtfully. A great wave of loneliness swept over
Fradley.

“Shameless!” he gasped.

Then Sara’s strange grey eyes met his across the whirl of the carnival;
he saw her throw up her haughty head and send to him a wonderful smile,—a
smile that scorched and yet healed, and in an agony of doubt he opened
his lips to cry again to Carrington—to the world, “shameless!” but his
lips were dry, and his voice died in his throat with a click.

The music clashed; Cécile dropped her glass and clasped Clifford’s hand;
Sara sprang into Boissy’s arms,—there was a rush, a tempest of cheers,
and Fradley, jostled and hustled clung to a pillar,—clung a moment only,
then was swept away, into the throng.

“Dance!” cried a breathless voice behind him, and, “dance!” cried another
voice beside him. He tried to stem the tide,—he shut his eyes, but soft
arms were around his neck and a puff of perfume smote him like a blow
in the face, and “dance! dance!” cried a voice in his ear. He knew the
voice, his eyes flew open and he cried out, but “dance! dance! dance!”
she panted, and her burnished hair flew in his face. He saw the crescent
on her brow, he saw the strange grey eyes below it. Each separate hair in
the fiery mane flashed like a perfumed flame, and he reeled and steadied
himself with a soft hand that sought his own, while the orchestra
thundered and the rosy ring of faces floated away, away, into an endless
rosy chain.

When it was that he drank something, he could not remember. He was very
thirsty, and iced champagne was but a temporary relief.

“Good!” cried Boissy with a stare, “so you’re going in for it!”

Fradley looked at him, but Sara dropped her hand on his arm saying, “Toi,
tu sais bien danser,” and turning scornfully to Boissy, “go away. You
dance like a gendarme!”

The music began again, and with the music bedlam broke loose. There
was no pretence of sets. After a couple had danced themselves into
exhaustion, they climbed over the balcony and watched the others. Cécile
tossed her veil into the human whirlpool below, laughing delightedly as
the silver stars were rent from it and sent scaling into the air. Rowden
howled through the din for Clifford to pledge him, and smashed glass
after glass in a vain effort to make him hear, while the black-eyed
Mephistopheles, perched on Garland’s shoulders, poured out goblet
after goblet of gold-dust and flung it over the throng until heads and
shoulders glittered with the golden scales. Elliott had climbed into the
orchestra with a bottle of champagne, and while the grateful musicians
were quenching their thirst, he pounded on the spare cymbals until the
handles came off and Monsieur Conor ejected him.

Then in the height of the delirium, Arizona shook the walls with
his war-cry. “Aw! I’m bad! b-b-a-a-d! Me teeth is choke-bored an’ a
hair-trigger works both feet!” Fradley heard that cry and trembled. It
came nearer and nearer.

“Pick up the dead! Pick up the dyin’, an’ git the souvenir!”

Sara cried: “Arizona, va t’en!” but it was too late. With a howl from
Arizona and a scream from Fradley, they clinched and fell, Arizona on
top. He remembered that he punched Arizona and in turn received a tap on
the ear which made him forget that he was alive. Garland picked him up,
and when consciousness returned he saw Sara, furious, withering Arizona
with her scorn.

“Go!” she cried, pointing to the door.

Arizona, humbled and dishevelled, went.

It needed much cooling liquid to put Fradley back where he had been
prior to Arizona’s assault, and that condition was far from normal. He
proffered menaces, he attempted to divest himself of his coat, but Sara,
very pale, and paler still after each goblet in which she pledged the
exalted Fradley, took possession of him with all the blindness of sudden
caprice.

Fradley felt that his hour,—the hour of the truly great, had struck.
Dimly he recalled that other Fradley, the normal one, timid as a rabbit,
dreading battle, loathing brute force. Vaguely he remembered that other
and normal Fradley, moral, temperate in all but feeding. And he scorned
him! Buried forever let him be, that _other_ recreant Fradley! And all
the while he went on talking with the others, capering when they capered,
drinking when they drank, returning gibe for gibe, defending his own,
claiming and pushing his claim with threats—warlike threats, and all
the time, dimly, dully commiserating, scorning that other,—that normal
Fradley.

Later he revived enough to have a pang of fright as the cold air of the
boulevard blew in his face, but the cab was warm and cosey and he sank
back to the cushions with a sigh of content. As in a dream he heard the
rattle of wheels and the cries of the driver. Other cabs passed—endless
lines of them. It seemed centuries before his cab stopped and when it did
he objected to leaving it, but Sara had her way, alas now as hazy as his
own, and the porter who opened the door for them at the Café Sylvain,
winked solemnly at the ancient cabby, who only shook his white head and
drove slowly away.




ENVOI.


    The rock-ribbed Planet drifts across the Sun,
      Swarming with creatures creeping on the crust,
      Freighted with fears, and tears, and human dust,
    Speaking the blank star-beacons, one by one.

    Tossed on the ocean of Ten Million Nights,
      The Moon a battered battle-lantern swings;
      A Meteor a battle-pennant flings,
    Lost in the ocean of Ten Million Lights.

    Down to the Sea in Ships! Who knows?—Who knows
      What Unseen Thing shall climb the mist-hung shrouds
      And set the spread of splendid crowding clouds,
    And light the signals set in starry rows?

    Deep in the Black Crypt of the Universe
      A feeble thing stood sobbing on a star;
      “I live! I live! ’Tis mine to make or mar!”
    And Silence was the Answer and the Curse.

    Bee-haunted blossoms bud and bloom at Noon;
      Bird-haunted meadows belt the Seven Zones;
      And under all lie bedded human bones,
    And over all still swings the tarnished moon.

    On Men and Haunts of Men—if all Light dies,—
      And, where a million stars hang tenantless
      Whence the last ray is fled,—yet—none the less
    A Million Lamps are trimmed for other Skies.

    Believe it, O my soul! Arise and go
      Forth among Men and seek the Haunts of Men;—
      Nor shalt thou, O my soul, return again
    To tell thou knowest naught; We know! We know!

                                          R. W. C.

    April, 1896.



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HAUNTS OF MEN ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.